Lilith

Book III
The Illusionist Series

By

Fran Heckrotte

*  *  *

Copyright © 2007  by Fran Heckrotte
All rights reserved.

ISBN-13: 978-1-934889-13-8

First Edition
Mobipocket e-Book Format
February 2008

This electronic book is ePublished by
L-Book ePublisher
La Quinta, Ca. USA
Web Site: http://L-Book.com

Cover Design by Sheri
graphicartist2020@hotmail.com

*  *  *

No part of this book may be reproduced or printed without the author's permission and no part of the electronic files may be reproduced in printed or electronic format without permission from the author and L-Book ePublisher. This book in all electronic formats is for your personal use. You may not modify, make copies, transfer, and copy to CD, DVD, memory cards for sale or further distribute the L-Books and e-Books except to download a copy to a personal electronic device and its memory card for their personal use. Please purchase only authorized electronic editions. Your support for the author’s rights is appreciated.

*  *  *

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

*  *  *

Acknowledgments

I want to thank my beta readers who have stuck with me through my journey in telling the stories of my world of characters in the Illusionist series. Although they haven’t seen the finished product, they were instrumental in getting me to my destination. Thank you Alex D’Brassis and Lee McLean, my betas... and Mary K. Bosshart, my alpha reader.

To Pam, my proofreader and so much more, your help was invaluable in bringing professionalism to my finished product.

Sheri Dragon, my cover artist, I’ve said ‘Wow’ so many times and still can’t say it enough. Everyone who sees your creations is amazed at your ability to capture the essence of each story.

Roxanne Jones, computer whiz extraordinaire. You’ve opened up the world with your concept and now my stories can travel to new lands and new readers.

Prelude To Lilith

The Illusionist  (First of the Illusionist series)

YEMAYA LYSANNE is the Illusionist, a woman as mysterious as her shows. Dakota Devereaux, a journalist, decides to attend her performances hoping to discover her secrets. When the show goes horribly wrong and Yemaya is injured, the accident provides the perfect opportunity for the two women to meet. Little did they know that the encounter would begin a series of adventures that would forever change their lives. Dakota is invited to stay with Yemaya in her homeland, Moldova. The journalist is more than happy to accept. Neither women realize that their decisions may cost Dakota her life and Yemeya her soul. The Illusionist is a story about two women who find each other through adversity and love with the help of ancestral spirits, but is love enough to defeat the powerful darkness dwelling with the Illusionist?

Bloodlust  (Second of the Illusionist series)

WOMEN ARE BEING attacked in Yemaya’s home town and not even science can figure out who or what is behind them. The survivors remember little and the dead provide few clues. The locals fear the drac, an ancient evil, has returned. Even the spirits are at a loss and can offer no information. Unable to discover the assailant or assailants, little does Yemaya or Dakota realize that an old woman would provide them with the answers they seek... nor did they realize she was more than she seemed. From the Carpathian mountains to New Orleans, Yemaya, Dakota and their ancestral spirits follow the trail of the murderer... only to discover that he isn’t what he seems, nor is he their biggest threat. Others covet the powers that legends attribute to him and his people as well as those of the Illusionist. She and Dakota will have to battle an ambitious high priestess and Yemaya’s own inner demon to save both herself and the woman she loves.

Characters From
The Illusionist and Bloodlust

Yemaya Lysanne: The Illusionist, descendent of Mari, the Earth Mother and creator of lands and seas.

Dakota Devereaux: Investigative journalist, descendent of the spirit of great, great grandma Dakota, also known as Maopa by the other spirits.

Mari: Earth Mother Spirit

Grandma Dakota/Maopa: Human Spirit

Sarpe: Serpent Spirit

Vyushir: Wolf Spirit

Arbora: Spirit of the forests

Ursa: Bear Spirit

Ladyhawk: Bird spirit

Intunecat: The Dark One, spirit of darkness

Lilith

PART I

CHAPTER 1

SNICK!.. Click... SNICK!

"Damn!"

Click!

SNICK!

"Son of a bitch!"

The sound of a dull splash quickly followed.

"It’s a conspiracy," Dakota grumbled, looking around for something else to write with. She had been sitting by the pool scribbling on a notepad resting on her lap, when the inevitable happened. The tip of her mechanical pencil broke and then continued to break, leaving her frustrated. One of these days she was going to finish an article on the Illusionist without having to throw away several pens or pencils.

The thought of Yemaya brought her back to the present. Conceding a temporary victory to the powers that be, she glanced at the swimmer in the pool and wondered how many more laps the woman could do before quitting from exhaustion. Just watching her lithe body moving smoothly through the water made the journalist tired. Five laps later, Dakota shook her head and went back to her writing. The faint sound of a grunt caused her to look up in time to see the long sleek form of her lover push effortlessly up from the edge of the pool and stand momentarily still as water poured down her body onto the tiled patio. Groaning, Dakota stared in awe at the vision in front of her.

Long black hair clung damply to bare shoulders and firm breasts as rivulets of water ran down the semi-naked body before pooling on the sidewalk. Dakota wished she was one of those drops trickling slowly between the small well rounded breasts concealed beneath the silver and blue bikini top. Stomach muscles rippled slightly when the woman picked up a towel and began rubbing her hair vigorously. As Yemaya dried her arms and then her chest, the journalist couldn't help but admire the long slender muscular legs... nor could she stop the memories of those same legs straddling her hips earlier in the morning when their owner leaned down to ravage her lips with passionate kisses.

Remembering what had followed made Dakota gasp and then clamp her knees tightly together as a familiar tingling sensation centered between her legs and spread rapidly toward her stomach and up into her chest. Her arms grew almost numb from the intensity of the orgasm. Drawing her knees up against her stomach, she crossed her arms over them and pressed her head against her forearms. Trembling, she was unaware of being watched or the worried look on the other woman's face as she rapidly walked over and knelt down beside her.

"Are you all right?" Yemaya whispered near her ear, her voice low and husky with concern.

Unable to answer, Dakota kept her head down, inhaling deeply, hoping to slow the pounding of her heart as she waited for the throbbing to subside to a bearable level.

Confused at the conflicting signals she was receiving from her lover, Yemaya sat down next to Dakota, wrapped her arms around her and leaned over her protectively. Neither spoke for several minutes. Finally, Yemaya felt Dakota’s body relax. Loosening her embrace slightly, she straightened up and peered questioningly into the dazed green eyes.

"Phew! That was intense," Dakota gasped, her voice weak and shaky.

"What happened?" Yemaya asked, her brows furrowed as she reached out to push strands of blonde hair behind Dakota’s left ear.

"Oh, ummm..." stammered Dakota. Blood rushed up her neck to her cheeks from the thought of having to explain what had just happened.

"Dakota, are you okay?"

Still unaware of the reason behind her lover's strange behavior, Yemaya leaned closer to examine Dakota’s face, her pale blue eyes assessing every inch of it in an effort to understand the problem. Unconsciously, she began running her hand up and down Dakota’s arm, trying to generate some heat. Laughing awkwardly, the journalist grabbed the hand, wrapped both of hers around it and squeezed lightly.

"Oh yeah, I'm fine... really."

"Are you sure? You seem bothered."

"I am... was bothered, love." Dakota chuckled, blushing slightly. "Have you ever seen yourself climbing out of a pool, all wet, water streaming down that... that perfect body of yours? You’re like some wild, exotic animal... sleek... muscular... beautiful."

It was Yemaya's turn to blush. Not sure how to respond, she kept silent.

"Just the sight of you standing there like an ancient goddess... well, needless to say, if you have this affect on me every time we go swimming, I’m in trouble, big time!"

"Trouble?... Oh!.. I see!"

Stunned, Yemaya couldn't think of an adequate response to her lover's revelation. Seeing her discomfort, Dakota leaned in and gave her a quick kiss.

"Sorry if I embarrassed you. You just have that affect on me."

"Oh! No, I am glad, I think. I mean, I know! You just surprised me. I had no idea."

"Sweetie, I had no idea until a few minutes ago and believe me, I’m looking forward to many more episodes now that I’m more prepared." Wiggling her eyebrows suggestively, Dakota grinned smugly at the thought. "Just think... instant orgasms anytime I want."

"Does that mean you will not be needing my services any longer since the mere thought of me seems to fulfill your... umm needs?"

"Good grief, no! As great as this one was, nothing can compare to hands on experience with you."

"Just hands?" Yemaya murmured, her voice dropping to a husky, seductive whisper.

"Damn! Keep it up and I’ll be too tired for anything."

Slowly unfolding her long body and standing, Yemaya gazed down at the woman who had captured her heart the year before, her pale sapphire eyes burning with desire. Holding out her hand, she offered it to Dakota and helped her to her feet.

"So, I guess I will be wasting my time if I were to suggest we retire to our room for a few hours?"

"Oh, I don’t think so. It would be a waste not going," she replied impishly.

Letting out an unusually girlish whoo hoo, Yemaya sprinted away, her long legs pumping gracefully.

"Last one there gets the top," she yelled, happily, glancing back at Dakota and winking.

Gathering her notepad and belongings, the journalist shook her head slowly, muttering to herself.

"Damn! I hate losing like this!"

By the time Dakota entered their hotel suite, Yemaya was in bed with the sheets pulled up to her chin and pretending to be asleep. The journalist smirked and decided to play along. Yawning, she slowly undressed, crawled in bed and turned on her side, her back toward Yemaya. For several minutes both women lay still, each wondering if the other was faking exhaustion or really feeling it. Just as Dakota was about to cave in to her urges, she felt an arm wrap around her waist and pull her backward.

"So, I guess you are too tired to play," whispered a husky voice as a warm breath caressed her left ear. Shivering, Dakota turned over and stared into the heated icy blue gaze of her lover. Passion burned brightly behind the steamy eyes.

"Tired?" she asked, her voice slightly squeaky. "I don't think so!"

"Good. I would not want to take advantage of your weakened state."

"Since when?" Dakota chuckled, pulling the dark-haired woman toward her and leaning up to capture her lips with her own. Groaning both women pressed into each other, both writhing in an effort to mold their bodies tightly together. Legs separated legs while knees nudged thighs apart in order to press against the warm centers. It would be hours before they collapsed, exhausted from their lovemaking.

Later, the two were peacefully snuggled under the sheets when Dakota’s cell phone chirped. Reaching lazily over Yemaya’s naked body, she grabbed it, flipping open the ear piece.

"Hello?"

"Daks?"

"Mom? What's up?"

Her mother rarely called unless it was important.

"It's your grandmother. She's very sick! I'm not sure she has much time left."

"How much longer?" Dakota asked sitting up.

"A few hours or days at the most, maybe a week if the spirits are kind."

"I'll be home tomorrow!"

"I'll pick you up at the airport."

"That's okay. I can rent a car. It'll make things easier for everyone. Thanks for letting me know, and give Grams my love."

"I will. Be safe, daughter. Oh, and bring Yemaya along. It's about time she met the family, don't you think?"

"I'll let her know. Bye."

"Bye."

Turning to Yemaya, she was about to say something when her lover gathered her into her arms and pulled her close.

"I heard. Sonny will charter you a flight. Besides, it has been a while since you saw everyone, anyway. I definitely do not want them blaming me for keeping their little girl from them." She teased before becoming serious again. "I am so sorry."

"She's old, but she's a wonderful person. She taught me a lot about life and about myself. Between mom and her, I was encouraged to believe I could be anything I wanted."

"Well, no one can predict the future. Maybe it is not as bad as it seems."

"Mom's a good doctor. I just can't take any chances."

"Of course not. I wish I could go with you, but I need to finalize some business in New York. Maybe afterward I can fly down and meet you and this special grandmother of yours."

"That would be great."

Picking up her own phone, Yemaya dialed Sonny and asked him to make arrangements for the flight. Flipping the phone shut she grimaced.

"I guess our vacation is officially over. How about we get some sleep?" she whispered, pulling Dakota close. Nodding slightly, Dakota settled into Yemaya's warm embrace. Placing her cheek against the blonde head of her lover, Yemaya gently combed her fingers through the short strands. "It will be all right," she murmured softly.

Within minutes the two had fallen into a comfortable slumber.

CHAPTER 2

CHILD, IT BE time to wake up."

Grumbling, Dakota burrowed deeper into the warm body beneath her.

"Go away!"

"In time, but yah need to wake up, hon. We need ta jaw a bit."

Opening one eye sleepily, she stared at her great, great, spirit grandmother, Maopa. Although her real name was Dakota, the spirits chose to use the name given to her by her adopted people, the Lakota.

"Hi Granny. It's been awhile."

"Thangs been mighty quiet lately. No need for us'ns to be a botherin you youngins. We just be glad yah got some time together for relaxin and gettin to knowed each other better."

"Yeah. It feels good. Seems like every time we get a few weeks of peace and quiet, something happens to ruin it."

"That be the way of thangs"

"I suppose. Granny, Pasha is dying! Mom says she doesn't have much time!" Dakota sobbed, unable to hold back her sorrow.

"I knowed, chile. That be why I’s here. She done had a good life. Her mind be as sharp as bear claws but her body is tarred. She done earned her rest."

"But what if she dies before I see her again? You have to do something!"

"It ain't mine ta do. When yer time comes, it comes, but Pashna is a stubborn old coot. She won't go without bidden goodbye to her favorite granchile. The devil, hisself, couldn't win that thar battle."

"I hope so. I need to tell her how much I love her and to thank her for being there for me."

"Patience, youngin. Don't go frettin over somethin yah can't do nothin about. Won't do you or her no good to go work yerself up over this, but if'n it make yah feel good, I give my word, Pashna will be awaitin for yah, even if I has to drag her cantankerous ole soul back to that withered carcass of hern and shove it back inside, mahself."

Laughing at the image, Dakota hugged her ancestral spirit.

"I believe you would. You said Grams was one of the reasons. Was there something else?"

"Well, I hate for yah to be a passin bad news on to Yemaya, but she needs ta know Dalnos bez dead. He done gawn and kilt himself."

"Dead? What happened?"

"He hanged himself. Made a noose from his beddin and done it durin the night."

"Damn! Yemaya's going to blame herself for this."

"He done what he wanted. Twern't no way he was gonna live with himself wonst he knowed what he become. His dyin thoughts were of his mama and the magic woman so she don't have nothin to be feelin bad about."

"I know, but she'll still think she could have done something to stop him. We haven’t been able to spend much time at home lately. She already thinks she should have been in Teraclia for the trial. You know how she is?"

"That I do! Yah gonna have to make sure she knowed there weren’t nothing she coulda done. He knowed what he were and were grateful to her. She gived him back the only one who ever loved him. He died knowin that."

"I hope so, Granny. I can't say I'm sorry he's dead. Killing and raping those girls and then trying to do the same to me doesn’t exactly endear him to me, but I still feel sorry for him. No child deserves a father like he had."

Maopa nodded.

"Thanks for letting me know, granny."

"Twern't nothing."

"It means a lot to me. Anyway, how are you and Mari doing?"

Grinning sheepishly, Maopa turned a strange shade of pink.

Must be a spirit thing, thought Dakota.

"Doin fine. She be somethin else, that Mari. I ain't never come acrosst anyone with so much... energy. She done keeps me busy and she's puuurrre honey."

"I think I get the point. I'm happy for the two of you but I'd better go before you give me too much information. Besides, it's going to be a long day tomorrow."

"Not to worry, chile. Yah just get yerself home pronto and it'll be fine. I'm just wantin yah ta knowed not ta worry. Now yah say hello ta that thar magic woman, and Mari sends her love tah the both of yahs."

Feeling drowsy, Dakota closed her eyes and drifted into a restful slumber. Two arms drew her close to a warm body.

CHAPTER 3

SEVERAL HUNDRED miles away, a lonely figure huddled near a street corner, the security light barely providing enough illumination for the intersection, let alone safety for anyone waiting beneath it. The woman leaned against the grungy wall of the old brick building, glancing hopefully at the cars as they passed in front of her. Shivering slightly from the cool breeze, she occasionally straightened up and walked toward the curb to watch the approaching vehicles. Most didn't stop. A few slowed and then sped off but occasionally one stopped. Leaning down, knees slightly bent, she would engage the driver or passenger in a conversation barely above a whisper. Tonight, there weren't any takers for her offers, or she chose not to accommodate the graphic demands of her prospective customers. Stepping back she gestured for the obnoxious ones to move on, usually showing them the universal finger. Yelling an obscenity at the last driver, she walked back to the building, which provided some protection against the wind.

Dressed in clear plastic platform boots, a short silver miniskirt, and light blue jacket over a skimpy tank top, she was the picture poster girl for the stereotyped hooker everyone imagined. Her age was anyone's guess. The dimly lit area and thick makeup concealed the small wrinkles around her eyes and forehead, but nothing could hide the bitter disillusionment of a hard life filled with abuse and alcohol.

Belinda rarely thought about her past. The pain of betrayal had grown dull over the years, leaving her with nothing more than the realization that she could have been more than just a whore. If her mother had not caved in to the pressures of the church when she found out the priest had been molesting Belinda, she would have made something of her life. Although no one blamed Belinda for what had happened, the church hinted to her mother that it would be better for both of them if they forgave the priest his indiscretions of the flesh and then forgot the entire event. Being poor, the Bishop's offer of lifetime employment went a long way to buy her mom's forgiveness. Unfortunately for Belinda, the church hierarchy considered the child’s suffering irrelevant and did nothing to help her, other than to tell her it was God’s way of testing her faith and making her stronger. Suffering was a way to be closer to the Lord they said. When she finally rebelled, her mother begged her not to do anything to antagonize their priest or the church.

At seventeen Belinda decided to escape her religious chains and ran away from home to make her own way in life. Unfortunately, the only thing she had of value was her body, but there were many people who would pay a lot of money for a few hours with an attractive young girl. By the age of nineteen, she was a hardened professional; at twenty-one a forced alcoholic. She didn't crave the booze so much as the slight euphoria and eventual unconsciousness it brought. Ten years later, she still drank every night, trying to wash away the memories that plagued her. Only recently had she begun to feel almost human again, instead of a plaything to satisfy people’s lusts. Long ago, she swore she would never work for anyone but herself. Now she worked for two women. For the first time in her life she felt someone really cared about her.

Tonight had not been very prosperous. Several Johns had stopped to offer her twenty bucks for blowjobs. Perhaps if they had been college kids looking for their first real-life experience, she might have initiated them into the world of hard-core sex. These, however, were old men looking for cheap thrills and expecting her to fall all over them for a few lousy bucks. Before them an undercover cop tried to get her to make the initial offer, but she knew better. Over the years she had developed a sixth sense for anyone associated with law enforcement. When he stopped his car to ask her how much, she merely smiled at him and told him he didn’t have enough to pay for what she had to offer. Being persistent, he tried to coax her into saying something incriminating. Eventually, growing tired of the game, she threatened to call his supervisor if he didn't stop harassing her and laughed at his expression when he realized he had been busted. Cursing, he sped away. Belinda suspected he was a dirty cop and just looking for a freebee.

Taking out a cigarette, she quickly lit it and inhaled deeply, holding her breath to prolong the warmth of the air filling her lungs. Eventually she exhaled slowly and watched the smoke drift away in the breeze. About to take another draw, she noticed a car approaching. Throwing the cigarette on the sidewalk, she quickly stepped on it before walking over to the waiting vehicle. Leaning down, she bent her knees slightly to get a better look inside of the darkened compartment. Without the interior light, all she could see was a shadowy figure of a man.

"You lost?" she asked.

"No, I know where I'm at. I saw you standing here and thought you might be cold," the driver replied, his voice low and deliberate.

"So you're offering me a ride? How thoughtful!" Belinda said, not at all fooled by his implied concern. "Well, thanks, but I'm fine."

"How much?"

Surprised by the question, she hesitated, looking closely at the plush interior and then glancing up and down the street.

"Excuse me?"

"I said how much? What do you charge for your services?"

"I think you have me wrong. Go find someone else."

"Oh. I thought... never mind. I apologize."

Again caught off guard, the prostitute wasn't sure how to respond.

"Look. Maybe I have the wrong idea. What exactly do you want?"

"Just someone to talk with. I thought perhaps you would like an easy night and since I feel like talking, I wanted someone to listen, nothing more."

"And you think a hoe is that type of person? You must be desperate."

"Let's just say some things aren’t meant for normal people’s consumption."

"Normal people. I like that. And what am I?"

"No offense intended, but you’re a prostitute. It's just a fact. So are you interested? I'll pay you $250 now and another $250 when I drop you off in a few hours."

"That's a whole lotta money for just listening." Belinda said, growing suspicious.

"For some. I can afford it. Are you interested or not?"

Shrugging, Belinda climbed into the car and buckled the seat belt.

"It's your money, so I guess it's your time. I ain't doing nothing more than listen though."

When the driver nodded, the prostitute leaned back and closed her eyes for a few seconds.

At least the car is warm, she thought as they pulled away from the curb.

"So, where to and what do you feel like talking about?" she asked.

"Someplace quiet... secluded. We'll talk then. Do you want to pick a spot or should I?"

Belinda shifted sideways and stared at the man. She could barely make out his features. Gloves concealed his hands, making it impossible to tell if he wore a ring, particularly a wedding band.

"Have you decided on anywhere?" he asked, interrupting her thoughts.

"No. You decide, as long as you bring me back here. It'll save me from having to give directions."

"As you wish."

For several minutes they rode in silence while the driver drove through the partially abandoned streets. Finally, turning down a narrow dirt road, they eventually ended up in the driveway of a small brick house with a 'wrap around' porch.

"My place," was all he said.

"You don't think that's a little dangerous, bringing a stranger to your house?"

"Do you remember how we got here?"

"Not really."

"Then I don't see the problem. Is there one?"

"No, it doesn't bother me."

"Good! Come on in and I'll make us a warm drink."

Belinda followed the strange man into the house. A small fire burned brightly in the hearth, protected by glass doors. Without turning on the lights, he removed his jacket and walked toward the kitchen.

"Make yourself at home. I'll be right back."

Removing her own jacket, Belinda tossed it on a chair and walked over to the fire. The faint smell of burning wood and the crackling was seductive, making her temporarily forget where she was. Only the sound of quiet footsteps brought her back to reality. Turning she watched as her host put a tray on the coffee table and noticed he still wore tight, brown leather gloves.

"Coffee. I hope you don't mind. I never drink alcohol."

"That's fine. I've had more than enough for both of us." Belinda laughed.

"Good! Please have a seat. There's sugar and cream on the tray if you want them."

As he motioned to a recliner near the fire, he turned to face Belinda. It was the first time the prostitute got a good look at the man.

Handing her the cup, he sat in his chair and leaned back, staring into the flames. The prostitute waited for him to start talking, but soon realized the man was lost in thought. Glancing around she noticed the room was sparsely furnished. There were no pictures or paintings on the walls, no items on the tables, nothing to gave away anything personal about him or his life. It was almost as if he had no identity. Minutes passed into over an hour. Belinda felt drowsy. Shifting her position, she leaned her head against the headrest. Blinking several times, she rubbed her eyes wearily and thought the warm room must be affecting her. The man hadn't spoken since offering her the coffee so she decided a short nap wouldn't hurt anything. He'd wake her up when he was ready to talk.

Looking up from the flames, the man stood and walked over to the prostitute. Assured that she was asleep, he quietly left the room, only to return a few moments later carrying something in his gloved hand. Holding the object up toward the light, he watched a small stream of fluid squirt into the air. Then he pressed the syringe against the sleeping woman's arm and pushed the plunger, forcing the clear fluid into a small vein. Belinda stirred slightly from the pain and tried to push the man’s hand away. When she tried to speak, her tongue felt too thick for her mouth, but her eyes gave away the fear she was feeling.

"I'm sorry. But I need you," the man apologized. Picking up the phone, he quickly dialed a number. Within minutes, two large men arrived in a dark van. Motioning to the woman, he decided to get some rest, leaving her future to them. They would remove any evidence of her presence in the house and lock up afterward.

CHAPTER 4

THE FLIGHT HOME took only a few hours. Yemaya had made arrangements for a Jeep rental to be delivered to Dakota so there was only a slight delay between departing the plane and leaving the airport. The journalist had to admit that money made things a lot easier. Feeling somewhat guilty about Yemaya continually paying for her expenses, she made a mental note to talk to her about how she could help share some of the costs. There would have to be some type of financial arrangements between them if they were going to be traveling so much. The journalist refused to live off her lover’s wealth.

Driving down the almost deserted highway toward her mom's house, she pulled out her cell phone and punched the number one, silently thanking the powers-that-be for speed dial. Listening to the familiar clicks, she scanned the mountain peaks, hoping she for good reception. Until two years ago, very few cellular phones worked in this part of the country. With the new towers in place, it helped some but still was lacking.

"Hello?"

Dakota shivered and she unconsciously squeezed her legs together at the tingling sensation building between her thighs.

"Hey," she replied, her voice slightly breathless.

"Hey to you too! Are you okay?"

"Yeah! You caught me by surprise is all."

"You were the one that called," Yemaya said, laughing softly. "So, how was the flight?"

"Bumpy but not bad. The rental Jeep is cool. I'm not sure black is the best color, though."

"It was the only one available with all the bells and whistles. I know how you like to play with gadgets," teased Yemaya.

"Not while I'm driving, but they're teasing me now. The satellite radio is nice."

"Well, I can drive when I get there and you can play with the radio and the GPS system."

"GPS? You have a global positioning system in this car?"

"Like I said, bells and whistles."

"That's so cool! How long will you be in New York?"

"Hopefully, no more than a week. I've contacted Andrei to arrange the funeral services for Dalnos. He'll be buried in our family cemetary until we can locate his mother's gravesite. Then we'll probably transfer her remains and lay them next to his."

"That's a nice thing to do although I'm not so sure he deserves it."

"He did not deserve his childhood. It does not excuse what he became or did to those girls but it may give him and his mother some peace. Other than that, Sonny and I need to finalize some details for the next tour and then I should be able to join you."

"So, you've decided not to retire, then?"

"Well, you and I still have to talk about that. I want you to be a part of the decision process. Until then, I might as well plan on at least one more show. It is the least I can do for my crew. I definitely need to make sure they are well compensated if I do retire and...  I need to be sure about us."

"You have doubts about us?" Dakota asked, surprised by the confession.

"Not about my feelings. I just want to make sure you are comfortable with our relationship."

"Listen, sweetie. If there's one thing you can bet your life on, it's that I'm comfortable. I love you and I intend on being in your life for a very long time, so get used to it."

Dakota could actually hear the sigh of relief on the other end and sensed the tension leaving her lover.

"Thank you," Yemaya said. "I needed that."

"Me too. How about we talk a little more about this later? I'm almost to mom's place."

"Sounds good. Say hello to Tee for me and Dakota? I miss you."

The sudden sound of silence when the line went dead surprised Dakota. Looking at the phone as if it had suddenly grown horns, she flipped it shut thinking they had been disconnected. Quickly, she realized Yemaya had probably felt awkward at disclosing so much of her feelings. She was still a very private person and occasionally regressed to her former self. The conversation had probably gotten too deep for her and she had decided to make a rapid retreat. Dakota knew it was her way of hiding her vulnerabilities.

*  *  *

Tee was sitting on the porch of the old farmhouse waiting for her daughter's arrival. The trail of dust kicking up in the distance signaled the approach of a fast moving vehicle. Shading her eyes from the bright sunlight, she watched as a black Jeep sped toward her small farm. When the car stopped in front of the gate, Tee stood and walked down the steps. Dakota climbed from the Jeep and hurried to embrace her mother.

"Hey, Mom. How's Gram?" she asked, anxiously.

"She seems to have stabilized some. I think the spirits are watching over her."

"I can believe that," Dakota agreed, mentally thanking her spiritual grandmother for keeping her promise. "Is she awake?"

"She was about an hour ago."

"Can I see her? We can visit afterwards."

"Later’s fine. She said she wouldn't sleep until you got here. Come on in. I'm sure she's chomping at the bit. The old coot will be climbing out of bed if we don't head her off."

"Mother! Be nice!"

Her mother gave her a cheeky grin and opened the screen door, motioning for Dakota to go ahead.

Pashna was sitting up in bed, working on a needlepoint picture of two wolves in the snow. An old quilt lay across her lap and a cheap pair of glasses rested precariously on her nose as she squinted at the images in front of her. Glancing up when her granddaughter entered the room, the wrinkles of concentration turned into lines of joy as Dakota closed in to give her a hug.

"Hey, Gram, how are you feeling?"

"I'm still here, child. The spirits watch over the wicked," Chuckling, she patted an area of the mattress next to her. "Sit! It's about time you came home!"

Seeing the weariness in her grandmother's eyes, Dakota decided it might be better to let her rest for awhile. Leaning over and kissing her cheek, she patted her hand affectionately.

"How about I come back in a few hours? I feel grungy from the flight and would like to take a shower and get a quick bite."

"Why of course. I'll just rest my eyes a bit until you come back."

"Thanks. Just yell when you wake up. I have so much to tell you."

"So I've heard. I can't wait to hear about that young woman of yours. Tee says she's a looker."

"That she is! She might be here in a few days and then you can judge for yourself."

"As long as she makes you happy, I don't care if she looks like an old dog, but it shore don't hurt none to be pleasing to the eye. Now run along. I ain’t going nowhere."

Giving her a gentle hug, Dakota left to look for her mother. Tee was sitting on the porch. A tray of sandwiches and ice tea sat on the small table between two rocking chairs.

"Food! You're a saint, mom."

Grabbing two halves, she plopped down in the chair and threw her left leg over its arm.

"Daks, that's no way for a lady to sit."

"Ahhmmm no laydy," Dakota replied, chewing a mouthful of food.

"You were when you left here! What kind of manners are you learning out there?"

Swallowing, Dakota stuck her tongue out.

"None! That's what's so great about being an adult."

"Well, I hope you don't act that way around Yemaya. I know she's better bred than that."

"Naw. I'm all prim and proper around her. I only act this way around you and everyone else."

Shaking her head, Tee laughed loudly.

"That's what I thought. No respect."

"Aw you know I love you."

Both women fell into a comfortable silence while Dakota finished her sandwich and grabbed another half. As the sun slowly settled beyond the horizon, the sky turned an orangish-red color before fading into darkness.

"I've forgotten what it's like to watch a sunset in these hills." Dakota spoke softly, not wanting to disturb the quietness of the night.

"We're lucky to live so close to the land. I sometimes feel our people have abandoned their old ways and their ancestors for today's modern conveniences. They miss out on the most important things in life, the simple things."

"I know. For awhile I was one of those people. It's easy to get sucked into materialism."

Tee watched her daughter's face for a few moments. There was something different about the young woman sitting next to her and the restless daughter who had left home several years ago. She had not only grown older, but she now seemed more comfortable with herself.

Yemaya! she thought.

"I have to admit I worry about you, but your grandma keeps telling me you need to spread your wings. Only then would you feel a closeness with the land."

"She's right. I know you love this place, mom. So do I, but... well, it's too small a world for me. There are things out there I never could have imagined. It's exciting and wild and wonderful, and I'm happy; really happy."

"I know, daughter. I don't think I've ever seen you so relaxed. I have a feeling Yemaya has a lot to do with it."

"She has everything to do with it. I can't even describe what it feels like to be near her or away from her."

Patting Dakota's knee, Tee nodded her understanding.

"You don't have to. I can imagine. So when is this wonder-woman coming for a visit. We didn't have much of a chance to chat in Charleston. I got the impression you were afraid I was going to say something that might embarrass you." Her mother teased,"You know I don't carry your baby pictures around with me."

"God, I hope not! I would never live that down and you can't go showing them to her here, either, now. Please?"

Noticing her daughters pitiful look, Tee reluctantly agreed, but conditionally.

"Okay, as long as she doesn't ask."

"Thanks. I’ll make sure she doesn’t. I’m hoping we can both spend some quality time here later this year. She may be down in a few days, though, if she can break loose from business. I guess I'd better go visit with Gram... ummm... mom... is she going to be okay?"

"I don't know. Yesterday, I would have sworn she had only a couple of days. Today, it's as if the spirits have restored some of her life force. Her heart sounds better and her blood pressure has dropped quite a bit. Maybe they heard my prayers."

"I'm sure of it! If anyone deserves their help, it's you and Gram. I don't know anyone who's been more dedicated to our people than you two or kept the old beliefs alive. I used to think they were just imaginary people like the mythology we learned in school, but..." Dakota let the sentence die.

Tee looked closely at Dakota.

"You have changed!"

The journalist shrugged, not sure what she wanted to say.

"Life does that."

"Daaakkkooootttaaa!" cried a voice from inside the house.

"I think I just heard Gram... later."

Jumping up, Dakota dashed inside and into her grandmother’s room, leaving her mother behind to wonder.

"Hey Gram, did you get some rest?"

"Sure did, child. Now, come on over hear and tell me what you've been doing. I want to hear all about this Illusionist of yours and don't leave out the juicy stuff."

"Gra... amm!" Dakota exclaimed, slapping her grandmother's knee lightly and blushing.

Chuckling at her granddaughter's embarrassment, Pashna decided to give her a break. Later she would wheedle more details about the mysterious woman with whom her granddaughter had fallen in love.

"Well, how about we save that for later. I don't think my heart could take that sort of excitement just yet. Start with the tamer stuff."

"There isn't anything tame about my life, especially since I met Yemaya. We've been together for almost a year and I've had more adventures in that time than my whole life."

Launching into the details of how she and Yemaya had met, and the events that followed, Dakota talked for almost three hours. Occasionally, Pashna would interrupt to ask a question or comment, but, mostly, she lay quietly in bed, contented to listen to the stories.

"Those are wonderful adventures. It sounds like the spirits were watching out for you."

"More than you'll ever know. Gram? I know you and mom have honored the spirits all your lives. Have you ever really seen or talked with any?"

"I don't need proof of their existence. I know they’re real. They give life to the plants and the animals. I feel them all around me in the winds and the waters and here..." thumping her chest with her closed hand, she smiled confidently,"inside of me."

"I know. I’ve felt the same things lately."

Dakota's words revealed more to Pashna than anything else she could have said. Nodding her head wisely, she looked into the green eyes so much like her own and saw there was truth in her words.

"You are blessed. The spirits have shown themselves to you as they have to me in times of need. I don’t speak of this often. Many of our people have forsaken our traditions and think me a crazy old woman. I’m happy for you."

"Me too. Now, it's time for you to rest. I'll bring you in one of mom's sandwiches and some juice. Tomorrow, if you behave, I'll tell you about my visit to the spirit world."

"I can't wait. It's good to see you, Daks. I've missed you." Pashna said, sliding further down onto the bed. Pulling one of the pillows from behind her grandmother's head, she placed it next to her. Then she leaned down and kissed the weathered cheek as she gently touched her other with her fingertips.

"You too. Now, I'll be right back with some food."

Dakota hesitated by the door and looked back at her grandmother.

"Gram?"

"What is it, child?" asked Pashna, looking up from her needlepoint.

"I love you."

"I love you, too. Now get out of here before we get all mushy, and put mustard on that sandwich. You know how I hate mayonnaise."

"I sure do. I'll be back in a jiff," Dakota said, laughing at the scrunched up face her grandmother made when she mentioned mayonnaise.

CHAPTER 5

YEMAYA HAD JUST arrived back at the penthouse when the phone rang.

"Lysanne."

"Hey, sweetie! How are things?"

"Hey to you too," Yemaya laughed, thrilled at hearing Dakota's voice. "And things are going well. Sonny wants me to look at some investment property. It could prove valuable for some ideas I have been tossing around."

"I can’t wait to hear about it. Listen, Gram is doing better now. Mom says her heart and BP have improved considerably so there's no need for you to fly out. Instead of hanging around here until you’re done, I’m thinking of heading back in a few days. Maybe we can plan a trip back here when she's feeling a little better. Besides, I need to check out my apartment in Baltimore. Care to take a little detour and maybe an extension to our vacation?"

"That sounds like a plan? Just let me know when you need the jet and I can have Sharon fly down and pick you up." Yemaya offered.

"Cool! I should be able to leave the day after tomorrow if everything goes well. I can’t wait to see you. I’ve missed you."

"We have only been separated one day, but I miss you too. So what are you going to do tonight?"

"I’m not sure. Just hang out with mom and Grams. I might go into town and see what’s new? Visit a few friends."

"Well, now, I am gone just one day and already you are on the prowl, eh?"

"Like you really need to worry about that!" Dakota scoffed.

"Oh, I worry. Well, I guess I should work on a few ideas for the new show. You go play."

"Gee! Thanks. I feel like I've just been demoted to a child. Listen, let me know when you plan on arriving at BWI and I’ll pick you up at the airport."

"Will do. Until then, stay out of trouble for a change."

"Yeah, yeah... look who's talking. Love you! Bye, bye."

"I love you too. Bye."

The next day Dakota caught up on the latest gossip from both her grandmother and mother. Taking advantage of her daughter’s visit, Tee decided to meet a few friends she had neglected during her own mother’s illness. Pashna secretly confided in her granddaughter that Tee was turning into a stuffy old woman and needed the break. It was obvious to everyone that Gram was improving. On the journalist’s second day at the ranch, Pashna decided to get out of bed and sit in the rocker on the front porch. Listening to the tales Gram told, Dakota decided she wanted to write a book on her ancestry. If she could get her mother involved by recording her grandmother's stories, she felt she would have enough unusual material to be of interest to a certain niche of readers, particularly anyone fascinated with Native American culture. Her departure on Tuesday left everyone a little melancholy but Dakota promised to fly back with Yemaya in a few weeks before their return to Moldova.

"If you two behave I might even be able to get you an invitation to Yemaya’s castle."

"Might?" challenged her mother, crossing her arms and glaring at her ominously.

"Might!"

"Don’t you worry about it, Child," Pashna interrupted. "I’ll make sure your mom behaves herself. I still haven’t met this magic woman of yours, but I’m figurin she’s already family."

Recognizing the name Granny Dakota used to describe Yemaya, Dakota felt a sense of relief. The spirits were definitely looking after Pashna.

"Good! I’ll let you know when to pack. I love you two. Oh... and behave. Neither of you are spring chickens anymore."

Looking at each other, the two women smirked and then grinned.

"Children!" Tee said, rolling her eyes. "No respect!"

"She’s your daughter! It’s obvious she takes after you," Pashna teased.

Driving off, Dakota chuckled quietly at their friendly banter. Tee and Pashna were always picking on each other. It was a sign of their strong bond.

*  *  *

Arriving in Baltimore four hours later, Dakota caught a cab to her flat and threw herself on her bed, exhausted. Rhonda left a message on the refrigerator that she had made a salad and would call her later to catch up on the news. Along with the note was a newspaper clipping advertising a newly discovered nightclub in town. Her friend had written the words ‘check this out’ in the margin.

She was almost asleep when her cell phone chirped.

"Devereaux," she replied, yawning.

"You sound tired," whispered a husky voice, sending a shiver down Dakota’s spine.

"Damn you’re good!" Dakota replied, rolling over on her stomach.

The soft laughter at the other end made her groan.

"Are you all right?"

"No! I’ve gone from tired to horny. How are you?"

"Oh, I would say in a similar state and no way to scratch that particular itch. How was the flight?"

"Good. I’m going to make it an early night and then take care of some business tomorrow. Rhonda left me an ad about a nightclub she just heard about so I might check it out before you get here. No use dragging you somewhere if it’s the typical dyke hangout."

"And that would be?"

"You know. Loud music, very little dancing, pool tables... that sort of thing."

"Well, actually, I have never visited a typical dyke bar so I might find it interesting, but I know what you mean. Anyway I just wanted to hear your voice. Sonny is coming over in about thirty minutes. He has some news about the Charleston fiasco. I can tell you all about it when I get there."

"I hope he knows who was behind it. I’d shoot the bastards myself if I could." Dakota said.

"I believe you would. You get some rest. I should be in Baltimore in a couple of days. Call me tomorrow."

"Count on it. Bye, love."

"Bye... and you too." Yemaya replied softly.

CHAPTER 6

THE WAREHOUSE district north of the Bay Tunnel appeared abandoned. Except for the occasional security patrol and a few winos, few people visited the area after midnight. It was considered one of the most dangerous places to be after sunset and the perfect place to meet for private conversations. Once the patrol car had passed, two figures emerged from the shadows to continue their conversation.

"This is the last one! I’m not going after any more prostitutes!" the shorter man declared angrily, his voice echoing slightly between the two metal buildings.

"Keep your voice down!" hissed his companion, looking around nervously. "You’ll do what the boss wants! She says she wants ten by the end of the month... and ten it is!"

"Well, she can do it without me! Catrina’s getting too greedy and too careless. Someone is going to get suspicious and start asking questions."

"We’ll worry about that if and when it happens. Until then, we follow orders. Now, where is the whore?"

"The boys picked her up this morning. She was put with the others."

"Good."

"What did Catrina say about the young woman I picked up two weeks ago?" the first man asked, glancing toward a movement several buildings away. He was sure he saw someone lurking nearby.

"She hasn’t decided anything, yet. Knowing the boss, though, I don’t think she’s going to turn the girl loose now," the other man replied. "And quite fidgeting. There’s no one there, Gregori. You’re getting a little too hyper."

Ignoring the comment, Gregori continued on. "Then she’s a bigger fool than I thought," he scoffed. "I'm telling you the Lysannes aren't a problem yet, but they will be if Catrina does something stupid. Just release the girl and send her home. She hasn't been harmed. Buy her a ticket, give her a few dollars, and she’ll forget about all of this. She’s a fuckin whore. All she wants is the money, and she sure as hell ain't going to the authorities. Besides, no one's going to believe her anyway even if she does go to the police. Hell, she isn’t even an American. Immigration would deport her if they found out what she was doing."

"Maybe, but we can't take the chance. If anyone discovers what we've been doing, we'll all end up in jail."

"Christ, Ivan! You're as paranoid as that bitch you work for. No one is going to remember me. I’m always discreet and you know Rohypnol causes memory loss. Since when has my work ever been questionable?" Gregori demanded. "I’m telling you we can’t keep grabbing these women off the streets. Even whores are missed by someone... their pimp or another whore."

Ivan sighed. He knew Gregori was probably right but he had worked for Catrina long enough to know it was in his best interests to follow orders no matter how unreasonable they seemed. His boss had too many connections, not to mention she was ruthless.

"That’s not our concern now. This girl is a problem." If anything Ivan was persistant. Gregori shook his head in disgust.

"I'm telling you, just give her some money and let her go."

"And I'm telling you it’s not that simple and you know it! We can't let her go. She can identify us. Shit, this girl's cousin works for the Lysannes. That complicates things even more. Catrina thinks someone may have put a bug in Raidon Lysanne's ear about the business. She said to get rid of her and quickly."

"Whatever, Ivan. I'm tired of the whole thing. I want nothing more to do with this. I told you, in the beginning, the sex-trade business was a bad idea. Kidnapping and then selling women overseas is too risky. The money isn't worth the risk. I don’t even understand how Catrina gets those stuffy pricks to buy whores? You’d think they’d want less experienced women."

"That’s not for us to question, but I heard they think prostitutes are more experienced and less likely to attract attention if someone does miss them. Whores are used to being bossed around so it’s easier to break them in. Since her clients are willing to pay big bucks for our product, what do we care why they want them."

"Well, you can tell Catrina I'm finished with this shit. I’m not taking any more chances," Gregori said, disgustedly. "She has plenty of other lackies who can do this job." Throwing up his hands, he turned and walked away.

"I already did," Ivan replied, sadly. "I have my orders."

Gregori had taken only a few steps when something slammed into his back. Momentarily stunned he turned to look at Ivan, confused. His companion held a small gun in his hand, the barrel covered with a silencer. When he tried to speak, he felt short of breath. Something warm and wet filled his mouth and he coughed, swallowed and then gagged. Reaching up to wipe away the spittle, he stared at the bright red stain on his fingers. Ivan walked up to him, forcing the gun against his ribs.

"Sorry, my friend. No one quits without the boss's say so. Those are the rules."

Gregori never heard the muffled pop as the bullet punched past his ribs, ripping through a lung into his heart. Ivan caught the body as it slumped and gently lowered the dead man to the pavement. He had known Gregori for several years. This was a part of his job he hated. Slowly he placed the gun on the dead man's chest, crossed his hands over it and then reached up with a gloved hand to close Gregori's eyes. The dead should never be left looking at the living. Standing, he walked away. There was no room for friendship in his line of work, but Gregori had come as close to being one to Ivan as anyone.

*  *  *

"Gregori didn't need to be eliminated!" Ivan shouted, slamming his fist on the desk in front of him. "He'd never have told anyone anything."

"I couldn't take the chance," replied the woman calmly seated in front of him, her accent very mid-European. "He knew the rules. No one leaves unless I say they can leave. I made an example of him to remind the others... and you just in case you are getting too sentimental. Of course if I really thought that, Breshni would be standing here and you'd be lying out there with your friend. Now, enough about Gregori. What about the Lysannes?"

Realizing Gregori was a closed subject, Ivan began pacing back and forth.

"Raidon Lysanne is still in Moldova. He may have heard something about the girl by now, but I doubt if he knows about us... or the business. It’s only a matter of time, though. Unfortunately, as long as he remains in his country, he's almost untouchable. We've exhausted our resources trying to get at him there. Our best chance to eliminate him is through his sister, Yemaya. If we can get rid of her while she's here, he’ll have to come to the States to retrieve the body."

"Where is she at the moment?" Catrina asked, twirling her pen non-chalantly in her right hand.

"Last I heard she was in New York. I have contacts tracking her and a female journalist who's supposedly doing a series of articles on her. From what I hear, the two have become more than friends. Seems the whole damn family is queer."

"Something about gays you don't like, Ivan?" demanded Catrina, her voice suddenly very chilly.

"You're damn right! Men fucking men! Women eating pussy! It's not natural."

"Well, personally, I find 'eating pussy', as you so tastefully put it, quite satisfying," she replied, leaning back in her chair and staring coolly at her second-in-command.

Ivan stopped his pacing and looked at the woman. She couldn't be more than fifty-six, slim and very attractive. Her dark brown hair was shoulder length and slightly wavy, framing an oval face with flawless olive skin. Brown eyes the color of dark honey gleamed with a sadistic humor as she patiently sat through his mental appraisal. Her right eyebrow, raised slightly, emphasized the slight smirk as she awaited his final response. Wisely, Ivan decided to keep any other opinions to himself.

"Nothing to say, Ivan?" she asked disappointed. "You had a lot to say before. Don't let my position stop you. I like to know as much as possible about my employees," she added.

"Like I said, it's not natural. I think that says everything, don't you?" Ivan replied unwilling to reveal anything more about himself. A woman like her could make him disappear, no questions asked. Ivan wasn't foolish enough to believe he was the only one in his line of business working for her.

Catrina laughed. Men were so predictable. They assumed she was straight and were intimidated when they found she preferred women — not that she hadn't had some good times with a few men. Occasionally, she'd meet one who interested her. Normally her instincts were right. The man was more than willing to go down on her and usually was very good at what he did. Once her orgasms subsided, she didn't mind giving back as good as she had gotten. Her one regret afterward was having to eliminate the guy. She'd be ruined if any talked. Her eyes roamed up and down Ivan's body, assessing his looks and build. Standing very still, he felt like a caged mouse being watched by some sadistic cat. When she smiled, he shivered. Something about her seemed less than human.

"Another time, then," she promised, disappointed. Had he shown more balls, she might have been tempted to try him out. At least he could be trusted. "So, what do you suggest we do about Ms. Lysanne?" she asked, returning to the original subject.

"At the moment, nothing. I don't think she knows about the girl but if it looks like she's found out anything, I’ll handle it then. Right now, we need to know more about Ms. Lysanne's habits and routines"

"As long as it doesn't take very long. I can't afford to have anyone interfering with our business. You know what will happen if we're discovered. Eliminate her if you even suspect she knows something. Now, what about the girl? Have you taken care of her?"

"She's being held away from the others until we decide what to do with her. I think Gregori was right. If we kill her, the Lysannes will definitely get involved. Maybe we should just cut her loose. I don’t think she’ll recognize me and with him gone, there’s no connection to us now."

"I’ll think about it. I want to look at her, first, before I make a decision. Bring her to me," ordered Catrina. Her eyes gleamed with anticipation at having a new 'toy' to play with, and the knowledge that she would never release her.

"Here?"

"No, you fool. Bring her to my place tonight, say around eleven. I want to see this girl that’s causing me so much trouble."

"As you wish."

"Remember that, Ivan and you'll go far. Now keep me informed," she commanded. Ivan left, wondering why he had ever gotten involved with this woman. The fact was he had no choice and he knew it. Catrina Drenkova was a powerful woman. What Ms. Drenkova wanted Ms. Drenkova got — no questions asked. He had sold his soul to the devil and she was it, he thought.

CHAPTER 7

THE NAME OVER the entrance read Lilith's Den. The sign boldly displayed on the door read PRIVATE CLUB, WOMEN ONLY... ALL UNAUTHORIZED MALES WILL BURN IN HELL!

Damn, I like this place already, Dakota thought. Folding the small paper with the club's address on it, she tucked it into her coat pocket. From the number of cars in the parking lot, it was obviously a popular hangout. Hopefully, the owner wasn't one of those people that posted a sign and then let guys in if they were accompanied by a woman. She had seen that too many times and was always disappointed.

Shivering slightly in the cool night air, she walked rapidly toward the door and pushed it open. A blast of warm air welcomed her. Stepping inside, she was greeted by a large woman with several tattoos on her forearms and shoulders.

"I.D., please," she demanded in a gravely voice.

"Sure," replied Dakota, pulling her license from her wallet. "I'll take that as a compliment," she added, jokingly.

"It's policy. No I.D. ... Not allowed in. Boss's orders. Thanks."

Handing the license back, she motioned toward a side door.

"You can check your jacket there. It's mandatory. The boss thinks it's safer and friendlier that way. No surprises, if you know what I mean."

"No problem. It beats having to worry about it."

After checking her coat, she wandered down the hallway and into the main room. Gray swirls of smoke floated randomly around the bar, giving it a mysterious atmosphere. No smoking signs were posted on the walls. Dakota realized the haze was produced by machines concealed in the ceiling to enhance the laser lights flashing around the wooden dance floor on her right. Several couples were gyrating to the fast beat of techno music. To her left was a long black enameled bar lined by women talking loudly in an effort to be heard over the cacophony of music and the voices of the occupants at the tables. No where in sight was there a male.

So far so good, she thought. Walking to the bar, she pulled out some money and waited for one of the two bartenders to notice her. After a few minutes, a young woman stepped in front of her and smiled.

"So, whatcha going to have?"

"Corona and lime. Thanks."

"One Corona and lime coming right up."

Watching the woman walk to a nearby refrigerated locker, the journalist was intrigued by the bartender's appearance. Short red hair, highlighted with purple tips and combed into a spike, she was about Dakota's height but not quite as heavy. An orange tank top and brown jeans emphasized her slender physique. A chain link belt finished off the wardrobe. Bringing the beer back, she popped the top and stuffed a lime slice into the top.

"Here ya go. Three bucks."

Dakota gave her four and took a sip from the bottle, glancing around the room at the activity.

"Nice place. You ladies are serious about the 'no guys' thing."

"Yeah. That's one thing Lilith is adamant about. It makes for less trouble."

"Is it always this busy?"

"Fridays usually are. If you're looking for a quieter place, I'd suggest you come on Thursday or head on down to Lazy Susan’s. She has a few pool tables and caters to the country western crowd."

"Not my style. This is perfect."

"Good! Soooo... what's a nice girl like you doing in a place like this? I can't believe you're cruising. A looker like you has to be taken."

Laughing, Dakota switched her gaze back to the bartender just in time to catch a small, fiery glint in her dark brown eyes.

"That is sooo cliché."

"Yep, but it's a good starter and always works."

"I can imagine. Actually, a friend of mine left me a copy of an ad about this place. I decided to check it out?"

"By yourself? Why didn't you bring her along?"

"Rhonda? She's as straight as they come... not that she isn't cool. She just isn't a night person."

"Well, I can't believe you're unattached. Oh... by the way, my name's Agra."

"Hi. Mine's Dakota. Agra, eh? That's an unusual name."

"It's a nickname. My real one's too long to pronounce and too odd to remember," Agra laughed. "Dakota is a nice name. So, Dakota, are you or aren't you?"

"Attached? Definitely!"

"Well then, where's the lucky lady? She can't be dumb enough to let a good looking woman like you run around a place like this all by yourself. Too many cats on the prowl looking for kittens to gobble up."

"This kitten has both teeth and claws... and my significant other doesn't control what I do or where I go."

Agra raised her brows questioningly.

"I mean she’s not the controlling type. The relationship wouldn’t work if she was."

"Ah! An independent woman and in a relationship. How refreshing! Oops! Gotta get someone a drink. Be back in a few."

Waving goodbye, the bartender left to serve a woman at the end of the counter. As Agra leaned over the bar, the woman leaned in, their heads almost touching. Long, straight black hair swung forward, blocking both of their faces as they engaged in a quiet conversation. After a few seconds, the woman turned to look at Dakota. The journalist gasped. Pitch black eyes gleamed brightly in the dimly lit room. From a distance the woman reminded Dakota of Yemaya, tall, dark and sensual looking. Picking up her drink, Dakota moved to take a seat at a nearby table.

"I wonder if she's family," Dakota mumbled to herself.

"Do you always talk to yourself?"

Turning her head, she stared at the woman who had been sitting in the corner. Eyes the color of polished onyx reflected the flickering light from the candle sitting on the table.

"Always," Dakota murmured. "It's a bad habit of mine."

"I see. We have something in common then. I'm Lilith, the owner of this place."

"Oh. Hi. I'm Dakota."

"You seem distracted. Are you okay?"

"I was just thinking."

"That's never good in a place like this. You're supposed to forget all of your troubles here. Anything I can help you with?" asked the woman, sitting down at the table.

"Not really. And actually I was just thinking about you. You remind me of someone. It caught me by surprise," confessed Dakota, embarrassed.

"Ah. Well, I hope it's someone you like."

Laughing, Dakota smiled for the first time.

"Oh, definitely!"

"Good. From your smile, I can tell it's more than just friendship. Does she reciprocate?"

"Completely!" Dakota smiled, thinking of just how well Yemaya reciprocated.

"I see. So where is she, if you don't mind me asking? You're too cute to be in a place like this on your own. Some of these women are very predatory."

"That's the second warning I've gotten since I walked in here. Is there something going on I should know about?"

Chuckling softly, Lilith shook her head.

"Nothing beyond the norm. I just like to look after my customers, especially newcomers. We get a lot of young women who go looking for a little excitement and then get more than they can handle."

"Believe me, excitement is the last thing I need in my life. I'm just here for the ambiance of being surrounded by women, nothing more."

"Well, you look like you can take care of yourself. Soooo, Dakota, what do you do for a living, if you don't mind me asking?"

"I'm a journalist, an investigative journalist."

"Really! How exciting! Have I read any of your reports?"

"Probably not. I freelance for a magazine called Illusions and Magic... and a few others. Most people have never heard of it unless they're into that sort of thing."

"Well, actually, between you and me, I have a subscription," Lilith confided. "You’re not planning on doing one on my place are you?" she asked casually. Lilith stared into the Dakota's green eyes as if trying to read her thoughts. Had the journalist not experienced the dark intensity of Yemaya's gaze, she would have been unable to withstand this woman's scrutiny. Realizing they were both staring, the two lowered their eyes simultaneously and then chuckled.

"Miss Lilith, do you want another drink?" asked Agra, interrupting the conversation.

"Please, Agra, and another Corona for Dakota, on the house."

"Sure thing. You warning her not to get picked up by any strangers?" teased the bartender, winking at Dakota.

"Oh I think she can take care of herself. Besides, I hear you have already warned her."

"Just doing my job, boss. Can't have new clientele being harassed now can we?"

"No, we can't. Thanks Agra. Now where were we... oh... the magazine. You've been doing an exposé on the Illusionist. Rumor has it you and she might be an item. From your comment about me reminding you of someone, I take it you were talking about her."

"I would never have taken you for someone that listens to gossip."

"You'd be surprised what you can learn when you open your mind to all possibilities. Some gossip has value and besides. That’s usually what you hear in bars, isn’t it?"

'I suppose so. Anyway, to answer your question, you do remind me of her. She's tall and dark, like you, and somehow I think you might be just as dangerous as she in your own way," Dakota observed, sipping her beer.

"Dangerous? I'll take that as a compliment. So, what's she like? I hear she's very beautiful and quite mysterious."

"All of the above. I'm still trying to figure her and her illusions out. One day, I'm going to discover her secrets."

"And then what?" Lilith asked, leaning back in her chair. She sensed that Dakota could be very determined when she wanted to.

"And then, I don't know. I guess I'll cross that bridge when I come to it."

"Well, good luck. Look, I need to circulate. Thanks for coming in and I hope you have a good time. Let me know if you need anything."

"Thanks, I will."

Getting up, Lilith motioned to Agra to bring Dakota another drink. As she strolled away, the journalist couldn't help but admire her graceful movements, or notice the hot glances she received from other women in the room. The red tank top and tight black jeans emphasized her long, sleek figure and sensual grace.

"She likes you." whispered a soft voice in her ear.

Jerking around, Dakota found another woman standing slightly behind her. Silver hair and amber brown eyes were an unusual combination. Smooth, pale skin was enough of a hint that she was not the outdoorsy type. Still, if she looked as good without her clothes as she did in them, she would be hot, thought Dakota. Realizing she was staring and wondering where that thought came from, Dakota smiled sheepishly.

"Lilith or the barkeep?"

"Lilith, definitely, but probably Agra, too... and hi, my name is Cammie."

"Hi. Mine’s Dakota."

"Dakota... nice name. Do you mind if I join you?"

"No, not at all. This is my first visit so I really don’t know anyone. Everyone seems extremely friendly so far."

"Well, it’s a great place to hang out. Most of the women are here for a good time, although there are a few predators that pop in once in awhile, but you look like you can handle them," Cammie chuckled.

"In a heartbeat," replied Dakota beginning to wonder about some of the clientele. All of the warnings, blatant and subtle, were beginning to make her a little anxious. "So, what brings you here? You can’t be one of those predators everyone keeps talking about."

Cammie laughed softly.

"Trust me. I don’t need to hunt for women. They find me easily enough."

"I can believe that," Dakota grinned and then wondered about her own boldness. "So, back to the original question."

The conversation was interrupted when Agra brought over two drinks and sat them on the table.

"Hey, Cammie. Good to see you."

"You too, cutie. How have you been?"

"Samo, samo. You know how it is."

"Yeah. You hear anything about your girls?" Cammie asked, lowering her voice slightly.

"Not yet. I put the word out on them but they seem to have just disappeared."

"Well, I’ll keep an ear open, too. Hopefully, they'll show up soon."

"Thanks. Kali and I would appreciate it... oh... the boss sent these over and said to enjoy."

"Tell her thanks."

Dakota sat quietly listening to the exchange. Instinct told her there was a story behind the conversation. When the bartender left, Cammie turned her full attention on the woman in front of her and smiled. The effect was almost devastating, causing Dakota’s hand to shake as she sucked in a deep breath, struggling to collect her thoughts. Picking up the beer she took a quick sip, hoping it would calm her unusual reaction a little.

Whoah, she thought, wondering what had just happened.

"Ummm... something happen to Agra’s daughters?" she asked, unable to think of anything else to say.

"Daughters? Oh, you mean her girls. No, just some of her and Kali's friends. Are you okay? You seem a little flushed."

"Oh. Yeah. I’m fine. Just a little dizzy, I think. Must be the beer."

"That’ll do it. So, what’s a nice girl like you doing in a place like this?"

"What's with you guys? First the bartender, then Lilith and now you."

Cammie’s laughter made Dakota feel suddenly warm. Clamping her legs together, she resisted the urge to press her hand to her pubic area.

It must be jet lag.

"It does make you wonder, doesn’t it? They just like to look out for their customers," Cammie said.

"And you?"

"Let’s just say I like to help them out sometimes. We have a long history together so we cover each other’s back, so to speak."

"Just the back?" Dakota asked coyly, and then blushed, appalled at her brazen question.

Where in the hell did that come from? She thought.

Cammie sat and looked at her for a few seconds without replying. Her brown eyes gleamed, speculatively.

"Just the back," she finally replied.

"Gosh. I’m so sorry. I don’t know where that came from," Dakota said, turning a darker shade of red.

"Don’t worry about it. It’s a fair question and I’m used to them by now."

Reaching over, she squeezed Dakota’s hand. The contact re-ignited the warmth causing the journalist to swallow, nervously. Staring blankly at the hand covering hers, she wasn’t sure what she should say or even if she could say anything. Finally, shaking her head slightly, she looked up, making eye contact with honey brown eyes. The heat between her thighs increased. Shifting uncomfortably, she crossed her ankles and flexed her leg muscles. If she had been alone she would have rubbed herself.

If I was alone, I wouldn’t be feeling like this, Dakota thought.

"I... uh... I think I need to go. I may be coming down with something," she murmured. I know I am!

"I understand. Maybe another night. Do you want me to drive you home?"

"No. My car’s outside. Thanks, though. I’m sure it’s nothing. It was nice meeting you," Dakota stammered,"and I’d like to see you again... maybe when I feel better."

Both women stood simultaneously. Cammie walked Dakota to her car. Once she was seated, Cammie leaned down and kissed her gently on the cheek.

"Don’t worry about it. It happens all the time," she whispered and walked away.

The journalist's heart was pounding so hard she could hear it. Feeling weak, she sat for a few minutes, confused and finding it difficult to breathe. Finally, almost in a daze, she started the car and drove slowly back to her apartment. Quickly undressing, she crawled into bed, pulled the cool sheets over her heated body and fell asleep, foregoing a badly needed cold shower.

CHAPTER 8

TWO DAYS LATER, Dakota watched nervously as the plane glided toward the landing strip. Crosswinds were gusting at 20 knots creating hazardous conditions for the small charter jet. The journalist knew Yemaya’s pilot was extremely capable but could still imagine the petite woman fighting the controls to keep its descent as smooth as possible. Finally, as if in a last desperate effort to force the plane onto the strip, she saw it drop, rise slightly and then drop again, the rear wheels making contact with the tarmac. The nose finally settled causing the plane to fishtail a few times before slowing and coasting to a halt near the terminal. A small door on the side of the plane opened inward and steps were lowered to the ground. When the pilot stuck her head out, she saw Dakota standing next to her Jeep and waved. Then she backed inside and Yemaya stepped out, ducking her head to avoid bumping it against the airframe.

Seeing Dakota, she smiled and gave her a thumbs up. Laughing, the journalist hurried across the tarmac and pulled her head down for a quick kiss.

"That was scary," she said, her voice quivering slightly.

"If Sharon had not been the pilot, I would agree," Yemaya said, calmly. "So, how is your grandmother?"

"Better than ever. I’m amazed at how well she’s doing. I think Mari and Grandma Dakota have something to do with it."

"Could be... or maybe she is just not ready to leave yet?"

"Well, I don’t care what it is. I’m not ready for her to leave either. By the way, she’s looking forward to meeting you. Seems Mom’s been telling her a few things about us. I told her we’d probably be back in a few weeks. I hope that’s okay."

"I see no problem at the moment visiting them. Pick out a date and I can have Sharon reserve the plane. Seeing Tee again will be fun. Besides, I am looking forward to hearing some of her stories about you," Yemaya teased.

Rolling her eyes, Dakota slapped her lover’s arm. During the ride back to the apartment, she described her visit to the nightclub and her encounter with Cammie.

"I really can’t believe how easy it was to talk to her. You’d have thought we were long lost friends."

"It happens like that sometimes. You meet someone and feel the connection."

"Could be. But this is different. If you’re up to it later tonight or tomorrow, maybe we can drop in for a few drinks. I think you’ll find it a pretty interesting place."

"Sounds like a plan."

*  *  *

Agrat-bat-mahlaht was livid and the air crackled with uncontrolled electricity from the anger she was unsuccessfully attempting to control.

"What do you mean she has disappeared?" she demanded, turning to glare at her business partner and long time friend seated in the recliner near the fireplace.

"Like I said, she’s gone, vanished, pfffft. You know!" replied the dark haired woman, unimpressed by Agra's fiery theatrics. She had known her too long to be disturbed by the colorful fireworks popping noisily in the background. "None of the girls have seen her for several days."

"No one just disappears like that, at least not from the Sisterhood. First it was Jennie, then Sasha and now her. Who saw her last?"

"Kiera."

"Get her in here!"

Taking out her cell phone, Kali quickly dialed a number.

"Shandra, tell Kiera the boss wants to see her... no, it won’t wait. If she’s not here in fifteen minutes, she can kiss her next pay check goodbye... Good."

Snapping the lid shut, she grinned wickedly, her lavender eyes Twinkling.

"They do love their money."

"It’s the only security they have. Too bad they can't take it with them," replied Agra, sarcastically.

"Don't be so overly dramatic," Kali chastised. "You know that's not true, at least the first part."

Picking up her glass of wine, Agra sat on the sofa across from her companion, crossed her legs, leaned against the backrest and closed her eyes. "We’ve been doing this too long, Kali. No matter how hard we try, we can’t protect all of them all of the time."

"I know. Sometimes, I feel like we've wasted our lives trying to win a battle we're destined to lose."

"Yeah. Me too. Then I think about those we saved and it makes all of this worth it, doesn’t it?"

"I suppose," Kali agreed, somewhat reluctantly.

A knock on the door interrupted their musings. Getting up, Kali walked over and opened it, motioning for the plump, black woman to enter.

"Thanks for coming," Kali said.

"Like I hads a choice. I can’t be affordin’ to lose my pay," Kiera grumbled, glancing toward Agra, hesitantly.

"If you started saving some of that money, you could," Agra replied, coolly. "We pay you plenty."

"Oh, I ain't complainin’, Miss Agra," the woman quickly explained, not wanting to anger her boss. "I’m just a mouthing off a little. You know I be that way."

"Yes, I do. It's a habit I'd work on correcting," advised Agra. "Tell me, when was the last time you saw Belinda? No one’s seen her in several days."

"Thursday afternoon. She said she was gonna see if she could make a few extra bucks on the side... not that you don’t be payin’ her plenty, but she saw this real cute dress she was wantin’ for her wardrobe and was afraid someone would get it before she gots enough money saved."

"So, why didn’t she just call me?" Agra asked, frustrated at hearing one of her whores had ignored a basic rule of the Sisterhood. "She could have borrowed the money from me if it meant that much."

"I guess she thought you’d be lecturin’ her about wastin her money... kinda like you does me sometimes."

"Are you or the others unhappy with our arrangements?"

"Oh no, Miss Agra. You pays us well... and no one else ever cared enough to gives us medical coverage or the protection you does. Shit, you even gives us a savins account soes we can get off the streets if we want to. I might be able to retires in a few years now. Miss Kali and you be like family. We ain’t never had no women pimps before, you know."

"Then why do you still take unnecessary chances? The rules we made are for your protection."

Kiera shrugged. It was true what Ms. Agra was saying. Still, old habits were hard to break.

"It’s just the way we is. Before you come along, we never had noone who cared much for us... not like you. We was out for our selves ’cause that’s all we had... the pimps... they took most everything we made. The last few months are like a dream, you know? I guess we just feels it ain’t gonna last and then we has to start all over again. Some of the pimps on the street... they been hasslin’ us and sayin they was gonna get you two sooner or later. Talk is it's gonna be sooner and then the Sisterhood ain't gonna be no more."

When Agra lunged to her feet, Kiera jumped back, startled at how quickly her boss moved.

"Who’s making these threats?"

"Just some small time pimps... we knows it was all talk so we didn’t say nothing."

"I don’t care how small the talk is. No one threatens my whores. I want to know who they are. One of them might have grabbed Belinda... and even if they didn't, I won't tolerate intimidation of my girls by anyone."

Kiera looked hesitantly at Kali and then back at Agra.

"Chicklet, mostly. He’s the main mouth."

"Chicklet?"

"Yeah. He’s a mixed-breed that hangs out on the strip near the bars. Thinks he’s a real tough guy but he’s all talk. Always chewing gum... poppin’ chicklets."

"How many whores work for him?"

"A dozen... maybe more."

"You ever hear any complaints from them?"

"Nah. Likes I said, he’s all mouth but he gots game. He takes half their money but he make sure they gots good protection. If anyone roughs up his hoes, he hunts 'em down and they pays double. Then he splits it fifty fifty with the hen house. Most of his hoes chose him up cuz he takes good care of 'em... better than the pimps on the east side."

"A pimp with some ethics, eh?" Kali asked, interrupting the conversation. "Well, if you ever hear anything different, let us know... and we’ll talk about the assholes on the other side of town in a few days. Agra and I plan on paying them a little visit. Right now our girls are our main concern. Now, have you heard any street talk about Sasha or any other whores that have disappeared?"

"No... Everyone’s been lookin for Jennie and Sasha. Those two, they just up and disappeared. Jennie, she was a pro... been doin’ it for years. I don't think she'd break none of your rules, Ms. Agra. And Sasha... I tried to tell her not to go out by herself until someone learned her the ropes... but you know how kids is nowadays. There’s talk about some that went missin’ a few months back before you all come. We just figured they took off cuz they wanted out. Their pimp was real unhappy but seein as no one knowed where they went, he couldn’t do much."

"Alright. Call us if you hear something... and put the word out on Belinda. Someone may have seen or heard something."

"I’ll tell them. Maybe one of the Joes knowed somethin’ at the Mission. Me and the girls will check around."

"Good. You can go... and be careful. Until we find out what happened to her and the others, I don’t want anyone working by themselves. Tell the sisters to pair up and keep an eye on each other. No leaving the strip in anyone's car unless they really know the person or until we find out what's happening. If a driver wants your services, he or she can get it in one of the back seat, an alley or nearby motel. I'll make arrangements with a few of the owners to have rooms available... and make sure they have at least two other girls take a good look at the guy. I want whoever picks up one of my whores to know he has been seen... Got it?"

"Yes, Miss Agra. I’ll pass the word but it's gonna put a crimp in our business."

"I don't care what it does as long as no one else disappears... and Kiera, if anyone breaks this rule, they're out of the Sisterhood. Got it?"

"Yes ma'am!"

Once Kiera was gone, Kali waited patiently for her friend to calm down. The high level of energy that had been bouncing around her earlier had finally settled to an occasional flicker. The demoness was always amazed that humans never felt the tremendous power flowing from Agra whenever she was upset or angry. Then again, perhaps it was a good that they couldn’t. Energy that powerful would probably prove fatal to most mortals.

"I don’t like this! Three of our girls in less than a month."

"I agree. You’d think after all these years, we’d be able to keep better track of them."

"Yeah! It makes me wonder what's happening to us. What good are we if our powers continue to weaken as they have? There was a time..." Not wanting to dwell on the past, Agra let the thought die.

"Well, one thing I can promise you," said Kali, her tone bordering on anger. "If I do find out what happened to them... and if they’ve been harmed, whoever is responsible will wish they had never been born! Hell will be paradise compared to what I will do to them," she promised.

Agra had no doubt that Kali would fulfill her threat. Her ability to instill pain far exceeded her compassion for their prostitutes... and her compassion for them was infinite.

"What do you think of our newest customer?" asked Agra, deciding it was time to change the topic.

"Which one?"

"You know who I’m talking about!" replied Agra, giving her that ‘don’t be coy with me’ look. "The one Cammie was talking to last night."

"Oh her! She seems okay."

Agra laughed at the demoness's sulky tone.

"You can’t really be jealous of her?"

"That's ridiculous!" Kali snapped. "What’s there to be jealous of? She’s human."

"You tell me!"

"You’re just imagining it. Like I said, she seems nice enough. Besides, how would I know? You and Lilith talked with her. I was busy with the other customers."

"That's true, but I noticed you watching her and Cammie a lot. If I didn't know better I'd say you were interested in one of them."

"Don't be stupid! I don't have time for relationships!"

"If you say so," Agra said, realizing it would be better to drop the subject. Obviously something was bothering Kali but she wasn’t ready to talk about it. "I suppose we should head on out to the bar. Lilith wants us in early tonight. Apparently, she's decided to have a few words with her ex about the whores. She thinks he may know something."

"I doubt that! There’s no way he wants to piss her off. The last time nearly cost him his kingdom," Kali laughed. "And to think she gave up Adam for him."

"Did you ever meet that guy?"

When Kali shook her head no, Agra put her arm around her friend's shoulders and started for the door.

"Well, let me tell you about him. He may have been good looking but when it came to charisma..."

CHAPTER 9

WHEN DAKOTA and Yemaya walked into the bar, several women turned to stare at them. Tall and dark, Yemaya looked every bit the seductress in her leather jeans and burgundy silk blouse. Like a panther, comfortable in her skin, she seemed to flow across the floor. Dakota was the perfect balance to Yemaya's darkness with her own golden aura. Blonde hair and standing several inches shorter than the Illusionist, she was dressed in designer jeans, a coral colored tank top and a black nylon windbreaker trimmed in a bright floral pattern. Her quick, bouncy steps foretold of the hidden energies burning vibrantly inside.

"What do you think?" Dakota asked.

Laughing, Yemaya shook her head.

"We just arrived. Give me time to look around."

"Aw come on. You have great instincts. At least admit it's coo-el looking inside."

"Okay. It is coo-el looking. Now, why not let me get our drinks and you pick out a table. Then we can discuss the ambiance of the place."

"Sure. I'll just be over there in the corner. I know how you like to people watch."

Leaning down, Yemaya gave her a quick kiss on the lips and then ruffled her hair.

"Thanks. See you in a few."

Lilith had seen the two women enter the club and immediately knew their souls were forever linked. The energy between them was so finely interwoven it would be almost impossible to separate the strands... almost. Recognizing Yemaya from her pictures in the magazines, she had to admit the Illusionist was extraordinarily beautiful. More important though, her life force was unusually strong. Had she not known who she was, Lilith would still have sensed her presence and the darkness within, something very familiar to her. She hadn’t felt that in a long time. As she watched the two women separate, she signaled to Agra to serve the Illusionist. Once she had the drinks and made it back to Dakota's table, the club owner decided to introduce herself to her newest customer.

"Good evening, Dakota. It's nice to have you back."

"Lilith! Thanks. Yemaya, this is the owner of the club. She likes to meet all of her clientele, a very old fashion concept, wouldn't you say?" Dakota teased.

"A good business practice," Yemaya commented, noticing the woman's sparkling black eyes. "Nice to meet you, Lilith."

"And you, Yemaya. I hope the drinks are to your liking."

"Very much so. Would you like to sit down?"

Glancing around to make sure everything was running smoothly, Lilith lowered herself onto a nearby chair.

"For a few minutes, thank you. Are you going to be in the area for awhile?"

"A few weeks. Dakota has personal business she needs to attend to and I am taking a break from my work."

"Not permanently, I hope. I've never seen any of your shows, but I hear they are spectacular."

"Thanks. At this point, I am not sure what I will be doing."

"She's been talking retirement," Dakota interjected. "But that's not going to happen. I haven't figured out how she does her stunts, yet. Besides, I'm too young to retire and if she stops, I won't have anyone as interesting to stalk."

Rolling her eyes, Yemaya pretended to bitch slap the back of the journalist's head, tapping it lightly with her fingertips.

"I'm glad to hear that." laughed Lilith, amused at the unexpected playfulness of the Illusionist. "I'd like to at least see one before you call it quits."

"No problem. We do have one more scheduled in a few months. I can have my agent send you a few tickets once we finalize the arrangements."

"Wonderful! I look forward to it. Now, if you'll excuse me, I think one of my girls is about to have a problem with a customer."

Standing, Lilith walked away, her hips swaying gracefully beneath a long, form fitting black dress. With only one strap and a low cut back, she oozed a sensuality that made others take notice. Even Yemaya felt the woman's sexual appeal.

"She is a very interesting woman," she commented sipping her drink as she observed the crowd's reaction to the tall club owner.

"Yeah! If I didn't know you better, I'd be jealous," replied Dakota, watching the Illusionist's face with interest and perhaps a little insecurity.

Yemaya switched her gaze back to the journalist and smiled mischievously.

"You have nothing to worry about. I doubt if I have what it takes to handle her."

Spewing her drink onto the table, Dakota quickly wiped it up with what few napkins she had and looked around to see if anyone had noticed.

"You have got to be kidding!" she gasped, slightly breathless. "She may have the looks and the moves, but no one can satisfy a woman like you can! Trust me on this one!"

Laughing softly, Yemaya tipped her head slightly, acknowledging her lover's compliment.

"I am glad you think so."

Dakota grinned smugly.

"I know so! Hey, Cammie just came in!" she said looking at the silver haired woman who had just entered the room. Dressed in dark green slacks and a pale green blouse, she stood looking around as if searching for someone. When she spied Dakota, she waved and smiled. The journalist motioned for her to join them. At the same time, Agra showed up at the table with new drinks, including one for Cammie.

"Thanks," she said sitting next to Dakota and looking at Yemaya. "Hi, I'm Cammie."

"This is Yemaya," replied Dakota, not giving her partner a chance to respond.

When Cammie extended her hand, Yemaya had no choice but to shake it. She immediately became aware of a warmth flowing up her arm toward her shoulder and then down into her chest. For a moment she felt as if someone was pushing on her ribs trying to suffocate her. Releasing the grip, nonchalantly, the Illusionist sat back in her chair and picked up her drink as if nothing had happened.

"It is nice to meet you," she said. Interesting, she thought, resisting an urge to massage the area below her left breast or renew the contact.

"You too." Turning back to Dakota, Cammie smiled and winked. "She's a real babe."

"Yes, she is," replied Dakota, glancing at Yemaya and then shifting her attention back to Cammie. "So what have you been doing with yourself since we last met?"

"Last met? You make it sound like an eternity." Cammie laughed softly.

"Oh... yeah. For some reason it seems longer. I'm not sure why I said that. Sooo, what have you been doing with yourself since then?"

"You mean after you left? I helped close down the club and then met with a couple of young ladies later. I just sent them home a few hours ago."

"Two? You had a date with two women at one time?"

"It's not unusual. I have a lot of energy."

Yemaya could tell Cammie wasn't bragging but merely stating a fact. Had she been describing her latest meal, it wouldn't have sounded any different.

"I'll say. I barely have enough for this one," Dakota claimed, nodding her head toward Yemaya without looking at her.

Raising both eyebrows, Yemaya remained silent, sensing a subtle change in her lover.

"I find that hard to believe. I imagine you hold your own quite well," teased Cammie, giving the Illusionist a quick glance.

"Yeah, actually I do. She hasn't complained yet. You know I've never tried a threesome. It sounds likes fun. Doesn't it complicate things, though?"

"Not really. As long as you pick the right partners, it can be quite enjoyable. The trick is to make sure everyone is having a good time and to know whom to focus on. Too much attention on one might make the other jealous or cause her to lose interest. On the other hand, you have to let them be as assertive or as passive as they want. Personally I like the assertive ones best. It becomes a small battle of wills, then."

"Wow! Now I am intrigued. I bet you come out on top all the time, so to speak."

Cammie grinned but shook her head.

"Not always. I like top and bottom or the front or the back."

"Do you use any toys?"

Yemaya shifted slightly to get a better view of Dakota's face. The journalist may be a reporter, but her questions had nothing to do with inquiring minds wanting to know, at least as far as her job was concerned. This was a completely different person. Her Dakota would never be so bold or forward on this particular subject.

"Toys? You mean like vibrators or dildos?"

"Sure or anything else. I bet you’re into BDSM aren't you?" Dakota slid her chair next to Cammie and leaned closer in a conspiratorial manner. "It sounds exciting," she whispered.

"Well, it can be fun. I've done it a few times but only the basic stuff. Cuffs, restraints, dildos, things like that. If someone likes a little pain, I'm not opposed to acting the Dominatrix. Nothing extreme, though. It's not for everyone."

"Hey! Until I've tried it, I'll never know, now, will I? I've wanted to do a little experimentation but never had the nerve."

Yemaya had just taken a sip of wine when she heard Dakota's confession. It took all of her skills not to spit her drink out on the table. Instead, she swallowed hard and then coughed a little bit, trying to clear her windpipe. Cammie looked at her and frowned.

"You okay?"

"Oh, yes, sorry," Yemaya said, her voice slightly husky from the burning in her throat. "Just... inhaled at the wrong time."

"She's fine," interrupted Dakota, making it sound unimportant. "Now, about those toys and things. I'd really like to hear more about them. Perhaps you could show them to me sometime. Give me a little insight into how they work... or some instructions."

Wiggling her eyebrows, the journalist's expression was almost comical but Yemaya wasn't amused.

"Well... ummm... sure. If Yemaya, here, doesn't mind."

"Oh she won't mind. She's not into that sort of thing, but who knows. Maybe I can get her interested with a little coaching. You know, work my own magic on her. Anyway, I'd sure like it if we could get together. I bet we have a lot to offer each other."

Cammie was at a loss as to how to respond to the journalist's advances. Looking toward the Illusionist for help, she gave a slight shrug as if wanting some cue on how to proceed. At that point, Yemaya decided the conversation had gone about as far as it should. Whatever had come over Dakota, she was definitely going to regret this conversation later.

"I think you might have embarrassed Cammie, Dakota."

"Oh, come on! If she can handle two women at one time she can obviously handle me."

"Well, we should head back to the apartment. Tomorrow is going to be busy."

"I know... but what's the hurry? Tonight I feel like having some fun. You go on back if you want. I'm sure Cammie doesn't mind keeping me company. I can interview her." Dakota grinned almost slyly.

"I think not. We only have one car, remember?"

"So, I'll take a cab."

"Dakota, it has been a long day for both of us and I am sure Cammie probably has things to..."

"I'm not going anywhere!" Dakota declared, becoming irritated.

Yemaya sighed, not wanting things to progress into an argument.

"Alright, we will stay until you are ready to leave."

"Listen, Yemaya. I don't need a babysitter. You just said you want to go... go! Right, Cammie?"

"Sorry but I'm not getting involved in this one," Cammie said feeling uncomfortable. "Look, I need to talk to Agra and then make a few calls. I'll catch you another time."

Getting up, she quickly walked to the bar and began talking to the bartender.

"Now look what you've done!" Dakota said, angrily. Slamming her hand on the table, she stood up and glared at Yemaya, ignoring the curious glances she was attracting. "You chased her away and now she's with another woman!"

Storming from the room, she ignored the giggles coming from several of the customers. Yemaya, however, didn't. Icy blue eyes stared coldly at the offenders causing them to shift nervously in their chairs and then fiddle with their drinks. At the end of the bar, Lilith watched the scenario and smirked. The Illusionist was a force to be reckoned with.

"Wow," Yemaya muttered under her breath, not sure what had just happened. Pulling a few dollars from her pocket, she slowly got up to leave when she saw Cammie walking toward her.

"Hey! I'm sorry about this. I should have known better, but I thought you two had a stronger connection."

"Connection?"

"I don’t mean that like it sounds. Listen. You need to go after her and make sure she's okay. She's not going to like herself in the next few minutes. Can you meet me tomorrow for a little while? I'll explain everything then."

"I look forward to it! I can be here around five."

"That works for me. Take it easy on her. It's not her fault," Cammie said, sounding mysterious. "Later."

The air outside was chilly. Dakota was leaning against the Jeep, her arms crossed and one foot moving back and forth as she made half circles with her toe. Glancing up at the sound of Yemaya's approach, she quickly shifted her gaze back to her toe.

"Are you alright?"

Dakota nodded but didn't say anything.

"I take it that is what you were trying to describe to me yesterday."

"Yeah," Dakota mumbled.

Wanting to make eye contact, Yemaya bent her knees slightly and leaned down to look into Dakota's eyes. When the journalist refused to look at her, she reached out and gently lifted her chin with her hand.

"Listen, honey, I have no idea what happened in there, but I know that the Dakota in there is not you."

"I'm not so sure. I can't imagine why I would act like that or treat you so horribly."

"You did not treat me horribly, but I have to admit I was fascinated by the change in your personality. It definitely was a revelation."

"I can imagine!"

Pulling Dakota into her arms, she held her firmly, trying to reassure her lover she was okay with what had happened.

"How about we go back to the hotel? Cammie asked to meet with me tomorrow. I think she wants to talk about this. Apparently this has happened before. Would you like to go with me?"

"I don't think so. Tonight was rather humbling and if she has this type of effect on me every time I'm around her, I don't think I want to see her again."

"Are you sure about this? Sometimes it is better to face our demons." Yemaya had no clue about how close to the truth she was.

Torn between a desire to find out what exactly had happened and feeling embarrassed about her behavior, Dakota hesitated.

"I... I don’t think so. Not yet, anyway. I need time to think." Dakota said, dropping her eyes to avoid looking at Yemaya.

Lifting Dakota’s chin, Yemaya leaned down and gently kissed her on the lips.

"Try not to over think this. Let me see what Cammie has to say before you beat up on yourself too much, okay?"

Dakota sighed and nodded but Yemaya could tell her words did little to comfort her.

"It’s just that... well, I feel so awful... like I betrayed you somehow."

"Well, how about you reserve your guilt until we find out what she has to say? As for it being humbling, I think it was a learning experience for both of us. Come on, now. A good night's sleep will go a long way to putting everything into perspective."

CHAPTER 10

SITTING AT THE far end of the bar, Lilith watched the two women conversing quietly in the secluded corner. Tall and dark, Yemaya was stunning. Her pale blue eyes reminded the owner of crystal ice. Even Lilith felt the faint stirrings of lust in her groin just looking at the woman... and she had seen thousands of truly beautiful women in her lifetime. Few, however, made her ache sexually. This one did! It was obvious, though, that Dakota held the Illusionist’s heart. There was a time when the challenge of taking what wasn’t hers would have been enough incentive for Lilith but she no longer enjoyed the thrill of such a hunt. The Illusionist's darkness was a different matter. It brought back memories she preferred not to think about, reminding her of someone she had pushed from her life long ago. Why he would be interested in Yemaya aroused Lilith’s curiosity and she was determined to get an answer if for no other reason than to thwart her ex’s plans.

Telling Agra to close up, she decided it was time to take a short trip so she could have a little conversation with Dis. Not only did she want to ask him about the missing whores but she wanted to know more about the darkness dwelling within the Illusionist.

Within moments, she appeared at his estate and entered the castle unchallenged. Walking into the room unannounced, Lilith wasn’t surprised when no one noticed her presence. The enormous oval bed was overflowing with several young men and women, their bodies impossibly tangled as they passionately fondled each other. They reminded her of worms writhing, arms and legs so intertwined no one could tell which limb belonged to which person. Amongst them lay Dis, in the center of the pile, his arms wrapped around two plump Minions, one male and one female.

"I see you haven’t changed much over the years," she said, exasperated at the all too familiar scene.

"LILY! It’s so nice to see you, too!" boomed the enormous male, grinning broadly. Pushing aside the writhing bodies surrounding him in order to clear a path, he patted the bed with his hand. "Would you care to join us?"

"I gave up robbing the cradle a long time ago. Besides, orgies aren't my style. Get rid of them! We need to talk."

"Ah. I see you’re just as charming as ever... and just as beautiful. Time has been kind to you, my dear, even if you are getting old. There was once a time when you loved indulging in these little parties. No one could beat your sexual appetites."

"Cut the flattery, Dis! Are you going to get rid of your groupies or should I?" threatened Lilith, not wanting to think about that part of her past.

"Tsk... tsk... you still haven’t learned patience. I had hoped the years would have tempered that little character flaw of yours."

Before Lilith could respond, Dis held up is hand to stop her from commenting.

"Alright. Out!" he bellowed, his voice a deep baritone. Clapping his hands loudly, thunder reverberated through the room, sending everyone scurrying off the bed, their tangled arms and legs causing them to fall on the floor in one giant heap. Laughing and giggling amongst themselves, they managed to free themselves and waved goodbye to Lilith, and unimpressed by their master’s exaggerated histrionics. "You’re a terrible influence. Even my Minions show me little respect whenever you’re around." He sighed, melodramatically,"Now, what can I do for you?"

"Tell me about Yemaya Lysanne!"

"Who?"

"Lysanne... you know who I’m talking about, so don’t play the innocent with me."

"Innocent? Me?" Dis laughed. "When has that word ever applied to me?"

"True! Now answer my question!"

"What do you want to know?"

"Everything. What is she to you?"

Climbing from the bed, Dis swaggered over to Lilith, his dark red skin glowing in the dimly lit room. Letting her eyes wander lazily up and down his naked body, Lilith couldn’t help but appreciate his magnificent physique... nor fail to notice the enormous penis he proudly displayed, even in its relaxed state.

"You seem tense. Would you like a little diversion for old time’s sake?" he asked, flexing his organ as if it were a muscle. "You know I'm good at taking your mind off unimportant matters."

"Not now... not ever! What we had is long gone, no matter how impressive your assets."

Roaring with laughter, Dis pulled on a robe and motioned for Lilith to precede him to the den. Walking to a large black box, he opened the door and pulled out two small red cans and carried them back to Lilith. Sitting down in a large recliner, he handed her one and waved her toward the other chair directly across from him. Raising his can in a toast, he took two large swallows before continuing the conversation.

"Too bad! We were so good in bed. No one has come close to fulfilling my needs like you could. Don't tell me you've lost your appetite for sex."

"Only in your case!" she replied, coldly.

"Oh well. My loss! Now, where were we? Ah yes. The Lysanne woman! What makes you think I have any interest in her? I don't do mortals anymore."

"The darkness. It feels like you. It stinks of you."

"Stink? My Dear, you have always had a sharp tongue and apparently it has grown more so with age. Unfortunately, in her case, I have nothing to do with it... not that I wouldn’t like to. She's a very desirable human. The stench, as you so delicately put it, may be similar but it definitely isn't mine."

"And I’m supposed to believe you?"

"You give me far too much credit, Lily... and when have I ever lied to you? Times have changed. The world is different. Even I don’t have the influence I used to, not that I need it, anymore. Humans no longer believe in their gods and demons like they once did. They make their own destinies without my help. Now, all I have to do is wait till they die and my Minions collect their souls like grains of sand on a beach. My coffers are overflowing with lost souls. Hell, I think I may have to enlarge the Underworld at this rate. It’s profitable but I have to admit, also very boring. In the case of this particular mortal, believe me, I’d like nothing better than to make her one of mine, and her little companion, if I thought I could entice them to my lifestyle. Just the thought of bedding them makes me hard," he smirked, taking a sip of his drink.

"A dog in heat would make you hard! If you aren’t behind her darkness, who is?"

"Really, Lily! There's no need to be insulting... but it's a good question. Unfortunately, one I can’t answer."

"Can’t or won’t?"

"Can’t! If I knew, it would certainly liven things up a little bit."

"You disappoint me. I thought you knew everything."

"Not in a long time, my dear," Dis chuckled. "My Twin and I have both grown lazy over time and have foolishly neglected our duties by ignoring other entities that were evolving. It appears they have grown beyond our abilities to control. You’ll have to look elsewhere if you want answers."

"Your brother would never allow such a thing."

"That’s where we have always disagreed, isn’t it? You give him far too much credit for caring about the universe... and perhaps, I give him too little. Only time will tell which of us is right. We've both squandered away a lot of natural resources during our squabbles. Anyway, I can assure you I’ve done nothing to acquire this woman's soul. Now, is there anything else I can do for you?"

"Yes. Tell me who’s behind the missing whores? Is it one of your minions?"

Dis roared with laughter, his deep baritone voice shaking several paintings hanging on the walls.

"I have no use for whores! The world is full of them and they’re mine, already. Until they are dead, I leave them for Agra and Kali to worry about. We both know how they waste their time trying to protect their puny little souls... although why, I’ll never know. Don’t tell me they’ve misplaced a few?"

"Misplaced? These aren’t objects! They’re women and yes three have disappeared. We can’t locate them and I want to know if you or any of your minions are behind it."

"Trust me. Whores don't interest me and I would know if a demon was involved. If you like, though, I’ll have Beezlebub check around. It'll give him something to do. He’s been bored to death lately."

Arching her left eyebrow, Lily stared at her ex, her black eyes burning brightly.

"Okay. Okay. Bad joke. Now, I really must get back to my guests. You know how I hate being a poor host."

"By all means, I wouldn’t want you to be a poor host," agreed Lilith, her voice dripping with sarcasm, "but you will let me know if you hear anything."

Standing, Dis retrieved the can from Lilith's hand and helped her to her feet.

"My word. It’s good to see you again, Lily. By the way, if you do find out where this new darkness comes from you’ll let me know, won't you? I could use a new distraction... and don’t stay away so long the next time. I miss our little chats."

Leaning down, he kissed her tenderly on the cheek and then returned to his bedroom, knowing she would find her way out. Lilith chuckled softly, amused at the courtly gesture and genuine affection he had retained for her after all these centuries.

"I don’t know who’s worse, you or Adam!"

Shaking her head, she left him to his lustful activities, knowing he was right about one thing. The world had evolved. Dis and his legion of demons were being replaced by something far more powerful than them... and perhaps far more evil. It was perhaps the one thing that would re-unite the Twins, for deep down, she knew both had an enormous affection for mortals... or at least the entertainment they provided.

CHAPTER 11

CLOSING THE BEDROOM door behind her, Catrina walked over to the young woman tied to the chair. Ivan stood next to her with his hands pressed into his pockets, looking bored.

"So, what do we have here?" she asked, circling their captive. Reaching down, she grabbed a handful of hair, snapping the girl's head up sharply.

"Not bad. Not bad at all, Ivan. Leave us. I'd like to interview my guest."

Shrugging, he walked from the room, shutting the door behind him.

"She's like a fucking black widow spider," he muttered, shaking his head. "Poor kid! I should have just killed her. It would have been a lot kinder."

"Look at me!" Catrina ordered, pulling harder on the hair. "Ahhh... Much better. Gray eyes. A little too ordinary for my taste but the rest of you has potential."

Licking her lower lip, Catrina felt her arousal building. The girl couldn't have been more than twenty-one or twenty-two. Her long blonde hair hung loosely about her shoulders. Leaning down, Catrina inhaled deeply.

"You stink! What's your name, girl?"

"Sash, Sasha, miss."

"Well, Sasha. You need a bath. Go clean yourself up," she ordered, untying her and pointing to the tub in the corner. Obediently, Sasha walked over to the bathtub and started filling it with warm water. Nervously, she looked at the other woman and understood how a mouse felt when watched by a cat. Catrina threw her a towel. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she lit a cigarette, inhaled deeply and then exhaled. Gray smoke temporarily blocked her vision and she waved her hand to dispel the swirls.

"Hurry up. I don't have all night." she said throwing the cigarette onto the floor and stepping on it.

Sasha quickly undressed, climbed into the bathtub and scrubbed herself. Rinsing her hair, she stood and picked up the towel, rubbing first her hair dry and then her body. Embarrassed she wrapped the towel around her slender frame and stepped out from the tub onto the floor.

"Good, now come here. I want to get a better look at you."

Reluctantly, Sasha walked over to stand in front of the woman. Catrina unwrapped the towel and tossed it away. Slowly, almost catlike, she stood and stepped close to Sasha.

"Nice," she purred, running her hand down the girl's arm. "Very nice. You have beautiful skin, Sasha."

Sasha shivered, suddenly wishing she were back with the big man. At least he never looked at her like a piece of savory meat.

"Thank... thank you, Miss," she stammered.

Catrina smiled.

"So polite. I’ve never met such a polite whore before."

"Please, Miss. I’m not really a whore. I just wanted to make some extra cash and thought it would be easy money."

"Easy money? Since when is fucking for a living easy money?"

"I don’t do that. Just hand jobs and blow jobs... and I make them use condoms."

"I see... and why are you even doing this?"

"I go to the university. My friends said I could make a few hundred bucks a week and it was safe if I used protection. I tracked down a couple of prostitutes and told them what I wanted. They taught me what to say and do... and how to dress. Their boss said I could give it a shot as long as I took all the precautions and followed the rules."

"Rules?"

"Yes. She has rules for her girls. She’s real strict about them."

"Your pimp is a woman?"

"She isn’t a pimp. She’s the boss."

"Right... and you’re not a whore and this is all a dreadful mistake." Catrina said, running her hands along Sasha's back as she circled behind her. "Well, tomorrow, we’ll clear things up," she murmured against the girl's ear. "Tell me, Sasha. Is it true you are related to Yemaya Lysanne?"

"Oh no. My cousin works for her but we aren't related. She is paying for my education. Do you know her?"

"Let's just say I've heard of her. I can't believe she would approve of your... entrepreneurial endeavors."

Sasha blushed.

"She doesn’t know. You're not going to tell her, are you? Please don't tell her."

"Oh, you needn't worry about that. She won't learn about your little indiscretions from me."

Sasha felt a sudden relief. Maybe things weren't so bad after all.

"Now, I know you're tired. Go to bed and get some sleep. I'll wake you when it's time to go," Catrina promised, patting the girl's shoulder.

Nodding, Sasha obediently climbed onto the bed and began to pull a blanket over her.

"No. No blanket. The room is warm enough," Catrina said.

Too exhausted to protest, Sasha quickly dozed off. Tomorrow she'd be able to go home.

Catrina waited patiently for the girl to fall asleep. She wasn't sure if she was in the mood to fuck the girl herself or watch or both. Both, she decided, smiling slightly. Opening the bedroom door she motioned to Ivan who had been sitting in a chair reading the local paper.

"Get Breshni."

"Now?" asked Ivan looking at his watch.

"Yes, now. What did you think I meant, you idiot?"

Shrugging Ivan went in search for Breshni. No doubt he'd be snoring away in his room. Ivan detested the man. Breshni was a brute and an idiot, good for nothing more than taking orders. He never questioned anything. He just did what he was told. When they returned, Catrina motioned Breshni into her bedroom and told Ivan to make sure they weren't disturbed. Ivan nodded but said nothing.

"Breshni, how would you like to play our little game again?" Catrina asked in a low voice so as not to wake the girl.

"Sure, mistress. Whatever you say,"

"See that young woman sleeping in my bed?"

Breshni nodded.

"We're going to have some fun with her. You remember how we play this game?"

"Yes," Breshni answered.

"Good! Now, very quietly, I want you to tie her hands to the posts. Don't wake her though. Can you do that?"

Breshni again nodded, looking at the girl in the bed. He always enjoyed this game.

"When I wake her, make sure you put this ball in her mouth so she won't scream. Tape it so she won't spit it out."

"I understand, mistress. Is that it?"

"No, Breshni. That's only the beginning. If you're really good and you're quiet, I'll let you watch. I may even let you have her afterwards. First, I have a few toys I want to play with."

Breshni walked over to the bed and gently buckled restraints around the girl's wrists. Catrina was always amazed that a man his size could move so quietly and be so gentle. Although she found him disgusting as a man, he obeyed her completely. Too bad he was such an idiot.

Sasha felt her arms wrenched above her head and thought she was dreaming. Sleepily, she tried to roll on her side but couldn't get her body to turn. Opening her eyes, she was momentarily disoriented by the strange room. Her eyes widened in fear when she saw the shadowed face of a man bending over her. A soft object was roughly shoved into her mouth making her gag. Tape was then placed over her lips. Breathing was difficult and she concentrated on inhaling through her nose as she watched the man straighten and back away. Catrina stepped into view wearing a dark green robe. As Sasha struggled to loosen her arms from their restraints, she felt her ankles being grabbed. Glancing down, she saw the shadowy figure of the man at the foot of the bed grasping her ankles. When she felt him pull her legs apart, she tried to kick and scream. Muffled grunts were the only sounds she could make, and her legs not powerful enough to overcome the man's strength. Her eyes widened in fear when he grinned and licked his lips, his eyes focused on her pubic area.

"No need to worry, dear, Breshni here won't hurt you. Just relax and I'm sure you'll enjoy this as much as I will." Taking off her robe, she climbed on the bed and settled on her knees between the girl's legs, blocking Breshni's view. When he grumbled his disappointment, Catrina turned and slapped him hard across the face.

"Cuminte!" she ordered. Breshni lowered his eyes submissively.

"Now, where were we... ah... yes... you were saying you aren’t a whore. I think I'll just make sure. After all if you're not, then you must be a virgin, right? I hope so. I sooo enjoy virgins. They are such delectable creatures... untouched and so unaware of the pleasures of the flesh."

Inserting her finger into the young woman's vagina, she probed for the intact hymen. Finding it she smiled her satisfaction.

"Bun! Very good. Well, my little virgin, since you liked playing the whore, I’ll show you what it’s like to be one. Hold her still, Breshni."

"Yes, Mistress."

Reaching into a drawer next to the bed, Catrina pulled out several fifty dollar bills and a large wooden dildo. Stroking it with her left hand, she ordered Breshni to spread the girl's legs even wider.

"You see! I'm going to pay you for your services. Now, how much for your time? Fifty? One hundred? Two hundred dollars?"

Sasha's eyes pleaded for mercy, tears streaming from her eyes as she watched her tormenter counting out the money.

"Perhaps I should see how good you are before I decide. What do you think, Breshni?"

"Uh... yes."

"There you go! A unanimous decision."

Throwing the money on the floor, Catrina nudged the girl's thighs further apart.

"This, my dear, is made from the finest rosewood money can buy. I had it especially made for little girls like you. Note the size. Impressive isn't it. And the gnarled end. I designed it myself," she stated proudly, caressing the toy as if it were a priceless artifact. "Now, let's just take care of that nasty little piece of skin and then all of us can get down to some serious fun."

Sasha screamed... as much as the gag would allow her. The pain was excruciating. She could feel her skin tearing as the instrument was shoved harshly into her vagina and began moving in and out. Eventually, her blood acted as a lubricant easing the pain slightly. She didn't know how long the woman continued to torture her with her assortment of toys. At some point the ball was removed from her mouth but she no longer had the strength to fight or scream. Catrina understood the art of pain. When one part of the body grew numb, she switched to another. Sasha was so badly torn inside; she didn't know what hurt the worst. After awhile, she no longer reacted to any of the invasive objects in Catrina's collection. Disgusted, the woman threw the oversized dildo on the floor and got up.

"Now you know what real whores put up with.  Maybe the next time you want to play at something, you’ll think about it a little more."

Laughing, Catrina turned toward Breshni.

"Of course, we know there won’t be a next time, don’t we?"

Walking to the tub, she filled it with water and her favorite scented oil. Climbing in, Catrina closed her eyes and settled back, enjoying the warmth.

"Mistress?" mumbled Breshni, reluctant to interrupt her bath.

"What, Breshni?"

"What do you want me to do now?"

Opening her eyes, she stared at him and then glanced at the girl.

"Do whatever you want, she's yours," she replied, flicking her hand nonchalantly. "And when you get done, get rid of her."

Breshni grinned. His mistress always rewarded him well when he obeyed her. Unzipping his pants he crawled on the bed and stretched his large frame over the girl's body. Catrina ignored the animal grunts and the painful whimpers.

"Men are such pigs!" she thought. All they knew was how to rut. Still, they served a purpose and as long as Breshni was given a treat, like some dog, he obeyed her faithfully. Finally, she grew tired of the noise and got up. Putting on her robe she walked to the door.

"Breshni. Clean up in here when you're done. And get me a new bed. That one's a mess." Her servant only grunted louder, not wanting to stop his assault on the young woman beneath him.

Ivan watched Catrina walk down the hall and disappear into her main bedroom. He had tried to ignore the sounds coming from the other room. Finally, unable to stand it any more, he walked in to the bedroom. Disgusted, he slapped Breshni hard across the back of the head.

"Get off her, you bastard."

Breshni stopped, looking confused.

"The Mistress..."

"The Mistress nothing. I said get off her and clean up in here."

Breshni grumbled but reluctantly stood up, tucking his penis into his slacks and zipping up.

"Shit man. You could at least have washed it off." said Ivan, shaking his head in disgust.

Breshni grinned sheepishly and shrugged.

"Get rid of all this. I'll get rid of the girl."

"But the Mistress said for me to do it," Breshni objected, thinking he might be able to have her one more time.

"And I'm telling you I'll do it. The Mistress wants this room cleaned up now. You don't want to make her angry do you?"

Ivan knew how dumb the big brute was.

"No. She gets mean when she's mad."  Breshni glanced around nervously afraid Catrina would walk back into the room.

"Exactly! So, I'm going to do you a favor and take care of the girl. I'll make sure the Mistress thinks you did you job like she said. All you have to do is tell her you dumped the body somewhere it won't be found. Okay?"

"Sure, Ivan. Uh, where'd I dump her?"

"I don't know. Prost! Tell her you cut her up and dumped the parts in bay somewhere. She's not going to want the details," Ivan replied, frustrated at the man's stupidity.

"Oh. Sure. Gotcha. Thanks Ivan."

Ivan wrapped the young woman in a clean sheet and carried her to his car. Putting her on the back seat, he climbed in and left, heading down the dark deserted highway. Several miles down the road, he heard a groan.

"Cacat!" he muttered, realizing she was still alive. "Now what?"

Pulling off the road, he climbed into the back and checked her pulse. Barely noticeable, he sat next to her, his hand unconsciously pushing the hair away from her closed eyes. She was about the same age as his daughter, if Amani had lived. Sighing, Ivan shook his head. He'd have to make her disappear.

CHAPTER 12

INTUNECAT STARED into the black void at the images of the two mortals. Slamming his fist into his palm, his voice thundered through the Darkness.

"This will not be!" He declared, his anger so profound lightning forked through the black skies lighting the night. "I will not allow it!"

Mari was enjoying a meal of fruits and nuts near the waterfall when the raven entered her realm. Her spirit companion, Maopa, Dakota's great, great grandmother, appeared simultaneously. Mari preferred calling her by her spirit name rather than her given name.

"It seems today is going to be a busy day." Mari smiled at Maopa while watching the huge black bird winging its way toward them.

"Seems it be so. Wonder why he be a comin here."

"I guess we're about to find out."

Circling, the raven settled on the ground a few feet away, its huge wings flapping slowly to ease the landing.

"Welcome, Intunecat. I see once again Curaco has allowed you the use of his body."

"Thank you, Mari, and yes, he is most generous in that way. I believe, though, I’ve figured out a way to visit this world without Curaco’s aide, but that’s not why I’m here. Forgive the intrusion. As you know I don't venture into the light without good reason. Nor can I stay here but a few moments. We must talk."

"Indeed it must be important. The light can’t be very comfortable for you even in the body of your raven."

The raven dipped its head, acknowledging Mari's observation.

"Will you come to my realm? The matter concerns Yemaya and the Little One."

"You know I won't venture into the Darkness, Intunecat. If you have something to tell us, you can do so at the Eternal Flame."

"So be it."

The raven flapped its wings and rose slowly into the air. As it soared toward the horizon, it vanished.

"Guess we should see what this is about, eh?"

"Yep, must be mighty important for this one to be a comin out."

*  *  *

Intunecat watched the two women conversing. The flames danced constantly distorting the images slightly. Mari and Maopa appeared at the same moment and settled on the ground next to the flickering fire.

"You can't have her," Mari said, her soft spoken voice low and deadly.

Laughing, Intunecat waved his hand and the image of Yemaya and Dakota disappeared.

"I'm not here to discuss that," he replied. "It would seem someone else is interested in your daughter."

Waving his hand in front of the fire the vision switched from them to a man and a woman.

"These two want her dead and I can't allow that," the Dark One stated matter-of-fact.

"Why? And what do you have to do with this?" demanded Mari, her voice as cold as the Darkness itself. Intunecat tipped his head sideways and looked at the Earth Mother. Mari epitomized warmth and beauty. Such coldness from her was unnatural.

"I am not responsible for all the darkness of their world, my dear. Don’t blame me for the evils of mortals. That comes from another place."

"He be right, Mari. We knowed he doesn't wants Yemaya dead. She be of no use tah him then, " Maopa said, finding it almost humorous to be defending the dark spirit.

Intunecat chuckled at the irony.

"Then who are they and what do they want?"

"The male is her servant," Intunecat said, pointing to the image of the woman. "She is the one who desires your daughter's death. And we know her death would mean the death of her Chosen. I wouldn't consider that a bad thing if their life-threads were not intertwined so tightly. It appears I have the unfortunate task of having to protect them both if I am to achieve my goal."

"Then that be a good thang for you cuz ifn yah tried tah harm my kin or that'n of Mari's I'd be all over yah like stink on a pole cat and I promises yah this, forever is a long time for pissin me off."

Mari smirked. Maopa definitely was going to bring some fun into her life. Perhaps it was her youth that made her so brazen; perhaps it was just her nature. Whatever the cause, Mari loved her spirit.

"Why didn’t I see this danger?" Mari mused. "I see everything when it affects my people."

"I agree. You see everything at all times," Intunecat answered. "Therefore you see nothing sometimes. Only those who come in contact with your kin are visible to you, but not everything is about your people. You've been away from their world a long time, Mari. The connection to your Carpis has weakened over the millenniums. Yemaya and Dakota have never met these two; therefore you cannot know them."

"Then how is it you know about them if you have nothing to do with this?" asked Mari.

"I see most things dark and shadowy."

"Then why didn't you do something?"

Intunecat sighed.

"You know I can't interfere now that you’ve reclaimed her... at least not directly. Yemaya isn't mine to protect. Neither is her life-mate. If either of them were, I could certainly resolve this quickly. You could give them to me," he suggested, knowing it would inflame the Earth Mother.

"You're developing a sense of humor, Intunecat. Perhaps another time I would find your remark funny," she replied coldly.

"Ah well, another time, then," chuckled the dark spirit before changing the subject. "Unfortunately, these two..." he continued, pointing to the images of the man and woman,"aren't mine either. Their darkness comes from another... perhaps from the Underworld. I’ve heard rumors of a restlessness brewing between the demons and angels. Another battle may be at hand."

"Let’s hope not. The last one spilled over into our world... and we have little power to intervene. This is one time I wish you were the problem."

"Ironically, so do I," Intunecat agreed, chuckling softly.

Mari's concern about another war was obvious. Many of the spirits had disappeared during the conflict when they had decided to take sides in the battle. Their fate was still unknown. Intunecat remained silent. Mari spoke the truth. If he were the cause of the darkness within these humans, he could do more. At the moment they were all at a loss as to how to resolve the situation.

"There be a solution to this ifn we can just thank a bit," Maopa said. "Thank yah for tellin us about them, Intunecat. Mari and I will be a figurin somethin out. You can count on it."

"Yes, thank you. I know you didn't do it out of goodness, but we are grateful nonetheless," Mari said.

"Then I leave you to your thoughts. I’ll also contemplate on this problem. Until we meet again." Bowing, he vanished.

Mari and Maopa sat staring at the two figures in the flames. For the first time, neither had anything to say.

CHAPTER 13

SNICK! DAKOTA flung the pencil as hard as she could at the far wall.

"What the hell is wrong with pencils now-a-days?" she yelled, throwing her hands up in frustration.

Since Yemaya was in another room making several business calls, the journalist decided to work on her exposé. The first part in her series of articles called 'Illusive Illusions' was almost complete. Her editor was expecting the final draft by the end of the month.

"Illusive is so appropriate." Dakota glared at the scribbling in front of her. "How come my pens and pencils only act up when I'm writing about you? I can't finish this if you don't cooperate, now can I?" Tossing the tablet on the desk, she leaned back in her chair and stared at the blank monitor in front of her. "And you. You're not any better, so don't think I'm falling for your little tricks. I turn you on and next thing I know, I'll be throwing you out the window," she quipped. "Then I'll have one tall, very good looking woman pissed at me."

Hearing a faint cough behind her, she swung the chair around. Yemaya was standing in the doorway, her right shoulder leaning against the door jam, arms crossed.

"Do you always talk to yourself like that?"

"I wasn't talking to myself, I'll have you know. It's those damn pens and pencils over there," the journalist replied pointing in frustration to several lying on the floor against the far wall. "Not one of them works. You put a curse on them or something didn't you?" she accused, looking suspiciously at Yemaya.

"Not hardly," laughed Yemaya. "More than likely you just put too much pressure on the tips when you were thinking about me. I have that effect on people sometimes."

"Tell me about it," sighed Dakota. "So, how am I going to finish this if I can't get past that effect as you call it?

"Well, I could help. What do you want the readers to know and maybe I can give you some ideas?"

"It can't hurt. I'm not sure what I can tell them. I don't want to give away too much about you."

"I see. Well, I think a little history about my homeland might set the mood for your readers. Everyone loves speculating about the supernatural."

"True. So you don't mind me associating you with werewolves and vampires? Not that there's any such thing... at least I hope not."

Smiling, Yemaya kissed the top of Dakota’s head.

"As long as you do not make them start believing I am one," Yemaya replied, chuckling. "Since you are only on part one of your series, that and a short bios on the other Illusionist should be enough to satisfy your editor."

"Yeah. The really juicy stuff can wait until part two or three."

"Juicy? Just what are you planning on telling your readers?"

The Illusionist cocked one eyebrow and crossed her arms, dramatically.

"Oh, nothing like that," Dakota replied, blushing a bright red.

"I should hope not... although I suspect subscriptions would increase considerably if you did. Anyway, I had better go and find out what Cammie has to say about last night. I should be back in a couple of hours. Are you sure you want to stay here?"

Dakota blushed.

"Yeah. I’m afraid I’d make a fool of myself again. Lord knows what Cammie must think of me."

"I doubt that she thinks anything bad."

"Maybe not. Just tell her I’ll see her another time... and... never mind." Dakota knew she was taking the cowardly way out but decided that she would have to be the one to apologize when they met. It wasn’t right to ask Yemaya to do it for her.

Not wanting to extend Dakota’s discomfort, Yemaya decided to leave.

"I will be back in a few hours. Good luck with the article."

"Thanks. I’ll keep plugging at it. Don’t go getting lost out there."

"How can you get lost in a taxi?" asked Yemaya, ruffling her lover’s hair.

"Oh yeah. I forgot."

*  *  *

Yemaya sat quietly, waiting for Cammie to gather her thoughts. It was apparent something was bothering her. Head bowed slightly, the woman played with the drink in her hand, swishing it around the glass slowly. The Illusionist felt an instant attraction and the desire to embrace her.

A raw energy emanated from the woman. Yemaya was aware that her sudden attraction to Cammie didn't represent her true feelings so she ignored the impulse. Within Yemaya, however, the beast stirred restlessly as if sensing a force stronger than itself. It felt uncomfortably vulnerable.

"You do not have to tell me,"  Yemaya offered.

Looking up from her glass, Cammie focused her gaze on the incredibly blue eyes of the woman sitting across from her.

"I know. It's not really something I like to talk about, but perhaps it will help you understand Dakota better and why she's not to be blamed for last night."

"I am not angry with her, Cammie, just curious. I can feel what she must have felt, maybe not to the degree she did... but it is there. It would be hard to resist if I loved her less."

"You're lucky. What you and she feel is to you a blessing, but to me it's a curse," sighed the woman.

Yemaya remained silent not sure how to respond to the comment.

"Do you believe in God?" Cammie asked.

"I believe in some things, if that is what you are asking. As for God, not really, at least not in the normal sense. Sometimes I wonder though."

"I can understand that. There are things out there..." she motioned toward the door, "beyond the wildest imaginations of humanity. Things that would terrify even the most devout."

"True."

"I have seen so much evil in my lives, even participated in some in my own way. Perhaps I'm being punished for my indiscretions, perhaps there is a god beyond the one I know who watches us and doles out justice to someone like me."

Yemaya didn't miss the use of the word lives instead of life... nor the strange reference to the god she knew. Frowning, she leaned forward and placed her hand over Cammie's and squeezed it. A sensual warmth crept up her arm and through her body before settling gently in the groin area. It was disquieting, but she refused to release her grip.

"I do not believe any god would punish you for something you cannot control. He or she wouldn't be much of a god then. So... this energy you project... I take it, you were born with it?"

Cammie nodded.

"It's unusual but not unheard of amongst Cambions."

"Cambions?"

"I'll get to that later, but to answer your question, yes."

"Then it is a part of you. Surely you do not blame yourself for what is part of your natural makeup."

"Not really, but I can for how I use it."

"That may be true... but you do not strike me as a woman who would intentionally hurt someone. Why else would you be here? Your concern for Dakota is real."

"To redeem myself? Perhaps I've grown weary of the way I am and want something more... or maybe I'm just fooling myself into thinking I can be someone I'm not."

"Listen, Cammie. I know we have just met. I may not know your past or the things you have done... but I would know if you were amoral. Trust me on this."

"I'm not sure why but I do," Cammie replied, quietly, smiling for the first time.

"Good. Now, tell me about this power and why Dakota acted so strangely."

"Well, as you said, it's part of me. Some would call it a gift."

"Gift?"

"Yes. I sometimes think the Fates are either cruel or have a wicked sense of humor."

"I know what you mean."

"I imagine you do. Anyway, in my first life, as a child I learned I was born from lust and hatred. My parents couldn't stand each other."

First life, wondered Yemaya but decided not to ask.

"They must have felt something more."

"Not really. Only the need to dominate and possess each other. They didn't love each other. It was just copulation. The very act defiled the meaning of love. Their only purpose in life was to seduce whomever they wanted. Neither felt compassion nor desire. In the end, they destroyed everything they touched. I was a mistake... the unfortunate combination of poor timing and bad luck... and both of my parents were appalled to discover their attempts at dominance had resulted in my conception."

"Surely they loved you after you were born."

Cammie's laughter held no humor.

"They don't know the meaning of love, although I have to admit it's not their fault. It just isn't a part of their natural makeup. I sometimes think that’s the reason I’m the way I am. Anyway, I've always believed life was a balance, good and bad, love and hate. I guess I'm proof of the latter. Because my parents were filled with so much hatred, I was born to be loved, an immeasurable, eternal, shallow love that is fleeting at best."

"Fleeting? I am not sure I follow you,"

"I know. Sorry. Let me see if I can explain this better. You asked about my power. People around me quickly fall in love with me and just as quickly fall out. That's what Dakota experienced."

"I see. So, this love... it is not real?"

"Oh, it's real. If Dakota were to stay by my side, I could make her the happiest woman in the world. I could pleasure her in ways you couldn't even imagine... a word, a look. She would be mine and willingly agree to my whims. I could satisfy her every desire, her every wish, her every need. I could fulfill her wildest desires and fantasies... and you could do nothing to stop me."

"I think you underestimate me," Yemaya stated confidently.

"No, I know she loves you more than life itself. I can feel it, but she still wouldn’t be able to resist wanting me. You saw her last night. Was that the woman you thought you knew?"

Yemaya had to agree. Her Dakota would never have acted like she had the night before.

"Good, now you'll know how to deal with the situation whenever she's around me."

"And that would be?"

"Through understanding. No more, no less. She'll always be yours. It's your destinies. Besides, I would never do anything to compromise her love for you or yours for her. It's too rare a gift."

Yemaya nodded her thanks.

"Your life must be very lonely."

"Yes. Ironic, isn't it. I have had thousands of lovers. Most of them fleeting, a few lasted longer but in the end, everyone moved on. It's a part of my life I've come to accept."

"Perhaps that is your problem... your acceptance. Obstacles should not just be accepted. They are challenges to conquer or die trying."

Shaking her head, Cammie laughed.

"Ah. An optimist. You surprise me. I thought you'd be more of a realist."

"I am both. I will never accept that fate controls my destiny. I make my own. It sounds like you have let it make yours. Perhaps it is time for a change."

"You make it sound so easy."

"I never said that. I cannot imagine how awful your life has been. I can only tell you what I think I would do if I were in your situation."

"Well, actually, my life hasn't been awful. Awful would be my parent's lives, to exist without experiencing love is to not exist at all. Like I said, I have never not known it. That is my future... my destiny. It may not be perfect but I'll take it over a life without love."

"You have a point. So tell me, who are your parents? I noticed, earlier, you said lives not life."

Before Cammie could answer, Kali walked up to the table.

"You want anything else?" she asked curtly, giving Yemaya a sulky look.

"No thank you," Yemaya said, sensing an animosity toward her. Looking at the dark skinned woman, she tried to make eye contact, curious as to the reason, but the woman refused to look at her.

"Cammie, would you like something?"

The subtle change in her tone and attitude made it obvious Kali's anger was directed entirely at Yemaya.

Interesting! Yemaya thought.

"No thanks, Kali," Cammie answered. "Maybe in a little while, though, if you don't mind."

"Sure thing," Kali muttered, moving away to check on other customers.

"She likes you."

"Everyone likes me," Cammie replied.

"Maybe. But I think hers is different."

"Well, Kali is around me a lot. She's bound to suffer my effects."

Realizing Cammie was uncomfortable with this particular topic, Yemaya changed the subject.

"You were telling me about your parents."

For the first time, Cammie made complete eye contact with Yemaya.

"Was I?"

Laughing, Yemaya nodded, knowing the woman was playing with her.

"I hope so. It would be cruel to leave me guessing now."

"Ah, yes. We can't have that now, can we? Would you believe me if I said mom was a succubus?"

Rocking back in her chair, Cammie watched for a reaction. When she didn't get one, she tilted her head to the side and waited.

"And your father?"

"Incubus."

"I see... and you are?"

"Technically, I am a Cambion and offspring of that type of union."

"I would say that explains the lust and hatred you mentioned earlier."

"You don't seem surprised. Most people would think I was crazy. That's if they even knew what I was talking about."

"I find it more surprising you are so open about it. As for me, few things surprise me anymore. I have seen too much in my life to doubt most things." Yemaya said, shrugging slightly. "I must admit, I have never heard of Cambions."

"We're rare. Incubi and Succubi normally detest each other. Just finding themselves in the same place usually ends up in a battle. The two species keep as much distance as possible unless we're called to a gathering. Serious dissension isn’t permitted at our conclaves."

Yemaya remained silent for a few seconds as she absorbed the information. Long ago she had learned to suspend all disbelief' when it came to the existence of supernatural life.

"By gathering, I assume you mean...?"

Cammie laughed.

"You know exactly what I mean."

"I am afraid I do... an orgy. I have to admit I find it hard to believe you are a demon."

"We're not all as bad as you think. You'd be surprised at how many of us want nothing more than to just live our lives... not that it was always like that. There was a time when we were ambitious."

"I guess time takes it toll on everyone."

"You could say that."

"So, are demons really immortal?"

Cammie shrugged.

"Who's to say? No one knows if they'll be here tomorrow. Some of us have been around a long time, but I can't say I believe in immortality."

"Why not?"

"I can die. I have died."

"You look pretty healthy for a dead woman," Yemaya teased.

"Well, at the moment I'm very much alive.  Still, I have no reason to believe I will always return."

"I would say you are a pretty good argument for it."

Cammie looked down at her glass and then took a sip.

"There was a time when this world was full of demons and spirits. Most are gone. No one really knows where. Every gathering is a reminder that our numbers are dwindling."

"From my experience, I would say there are still plenty around."

Laughing, Cammie twirled her glass playfully.

"I bet you do. Anyway, I've died so many times, I don't know who or what I am anymore. I take what life offer and try to enjoy the moments."

Yemaya watched the woman for several moments, trying to imagine what it would be like to be reincarnated. The thought wasn't necessarily distasteful but it was unsettling. Combine it with Cammie's so-called gift and... well... shaking her head, she didn't really know what to think.

"I think I would find your situation depressing."

"I do and have. There have been moments when I wanted to end it all, but then I wonder what would be the use. I'd just come back again or worse. I wouldn't come back at all. For all of my bitching, I'm not ready to give up on life. The thought of not existing at all actually frightens me a little... and I think killing myself is the key to my final destruction."

"I take it you have tried."

"Once, a long time ago. Not intentionally of course. I'm not suicidal. I remember feeling sad, depressed. I kept asking myself what good is love if it wasn't real, so I decided to isolate myself from humanity thinking I could just give it up. I moved as far away from people as I could and then I found out I needed them more than they needed me. Within weeks I became so sick I thought I was going to die. Then this old woman found me. She told me she understood my needs. Some of her people carried me to a nearby village. Then they just disappeared. I never got to thank them."

"So what caused this sickness?"

"Starvation, dependency. It appears love is like a drug. Without my fix, I have horrible withdrawal symptoms. A cruel twist, don't you think?"

"Perhaps. Then again, you give something in return? Those people affected by your power may never have experienced the emotion before meeting you."

Cammie laughed.

"Now that sounds sadder than my story."

"I am just giving you another perspective. Think about it."

"Maybe I will."

"Good. Can I ask you something?"

"You can ask?" said Cammie, her amber eyes twinkling brightly.

"Why did you tell me all of this? You could have said you had some animal magnetism or something."

"You would never have believed that. I knew when we shook hands you felt the attraction and so did that darkness inside of you."

Temporarily startled, Yemaya wasn't sure how to respond. She hadn't felt it stirring and wondered how Cammie know about it?

"How did..."

"I’ve seen it before in others. Yours is stronger, though. It must be hard to keep under control."

"At times. Thankfully, I have someone who helps me."

"Ah yes... Dakota. The two of you make a formidable team."

"Yes, we do."

"I envy you. It must be wonderful to know such love. I would give all of my future lives for what you have."

"I know what you mean. I cannot imagine a future without her."

"Well, I hope you and Dakota have a long life together."

"Thanks." Looking at her watch, Yemaya took a final drink and then pushed her chair back. "Speaking of which, I had better get back to her. She needs to understand what happened."

"Will she be alright?"

"She has no choice," Yemaya replied confidently. "I will make sure of it."

"I believe you will."

Standing, Yemaya stared down at the Cambion and thought how young and innocent she was. For all of the lives she had lived, all of the people who had loved her, she had never experienced real love. As if the thought conjured up a vision, Kali appeared next to her, wiping her hands on a towel.

"Are you leaving, now?" she asked hopefully, still refusing to make eye contact.

"Yes. Did you want something?"

"No, just making sure," grumbled the brooding bartender before walking away.

"Kali. Wait a minute."

Reluctantly, Kali stopped and waited for Yemaya to reach her. For the first time, she looked up. Stunned, the Illusionist hesitated a moment and then continued on. She had never seen eyes flaming so brightly. By the time she reached the bartender, Kali had lowered her gaze and was playing with the towel in her hands.

"What do you want?" she muttered, almost childishly.

"Just to give you a word of advice. You need to tell Cammie the truth."

"Truth? What truth?"

"You know what I mean. Until you confront her, you will never know what is possible."

When Kali didn't reply, Yemaya shrugged and left. Climbing into her taxi, she turned to look back as it drove away. The bartender was holding the door open and staring at her. Even at a distance, her lavender eyes glowed unnaturally bright. Her nod was barely discernible before she disappeared back into the building.

"An amazing color." thought Yemaya.

CHAPTER 14

LONNIE SANDERS was tired. The trauma center had been going non-stop all evening. After sending the last patient, a suspected SARS victim, to isolation, she decided to catch a breath of fresh air during the lull. Her pager would let her know if anything else came in.

Grabbing her coat, a Snickers bar and a cup of coffee, she told Joey she was going for a walk.

"Page me if anything happens. I'll just be outside."

"Sure Doc."

The night air was cool. Taking a deep breath, she walked around the corner of the building into a dark secluded spot. Normally, a spotlight lit the area but it had burnt out several nights earlier and maintenance hadn't replaced it. Leaning against the wall, she sipped the coffee and bit a chunk of candy, chewing slowly. Tonight was unusually busy... car accidents, two shootings, a stabbing and the potentially deadly SARS case kept everyone scrambling. Two more hours and she'd be off, if nothing else happened. As if her thoughts conjured up a vision, she heard a slight moan coming from the darkness. Startled, she looked around trying to locate the source. Another moan to her left caught her attention. Cautiously, she walked toward the noise. Her toe hit something solid and she knelt down to investigate. Discovering a body, she grabbed her two-way and called for help. Within seconds Joey and two nurses rushed around the corner carrying a stretcher and a flashlight. The light beam flashed over the body of a young woman wrapped in a bloody sheet.

"She's alive. Get her inside. NOW!" ordered Lonnie.

Gently, the four lifted the woman onto the stretcher and carried her into an examination room. As the nurses began cutting away the sheet, Lonnie ordered Joey to bring in IVs, pans of warm water and plenty of gauze and to get the lab to type her blood in case she needed a transfusion. Although the sheet was saturated from the blood, Lonnie knew it might not be as bad as it looked. Locating the source was more important. Everyone worked furiously trying to clean the girl's body enough for Dr. Sanders to make a thorough examination.

Checking the unconscious woman's eyes for a response she nodded her approval.

"Good. Okay, people, let's see what happened here. Where's the blood coming from?" she demanded, running her hands along the girl's body searching for any signs of injuries. Bruises around the wrists indicated a form of bondage. There were also several deep scratches around her breasts. "Does she have any i.d.?" Lonnie asked, knowing it was a stupid question.

"None," Joey replied.

"Doc, this woman's had an abortion or been raped or something." said one of the nurses as she cleaned the thighs.

Lonnie shifted down to exam the pelvic area. It was the obvious source of the majority of bleeding although the flow seemed to have stopped.

"Call the O.R. and tell them we need it stat. See if Dr. Langley is still here. She's the best gyno in the hospital."

Joey, who had been standing to the side, picked up the phone to make the arrangements.

"Dr. Langley will meet you in ten minutes in O.R. 3, Dr. Sanders."

"Good, get her prepped. I'm going to clean up. I'll meet you there."

Four hours later, Joey wheeled the Jane Doe to post op for observation. Dr. Sanders and Dr. Langley followed several feet behind.

"I don't know what happened to that girl but I've never seen anything quite like it," Lonnie said pulling her face mask down.

"Wish I could say the same." Annie Langley replied. "This isn't as unusual as you think. Sometimes it's just rough sex gone wrong. Other times it's some sadistic bastard looking for a way to get his rocks off. This is one of the worse cases of abuse I've seen, though. This girl was so torn up inside, I had to remove everything and try to reconstruct the entire vaginal area. She'll never have kids."

"You think it was someone she knew or a stranger?"

"Don't know, but it wasn't voluntary. The bruises around her wrists show she was restrained. And those around her ankles were made by hands... big hands. Someone held her legs while she was being raped."

"Well, there's no chance of finding semen or anything with all that blood and body fluid." Lonnie said.

"Yeah, from the looks of the injuries, it wasn't a penis that did all that damage. The creep took a great deal of pleasure torturing this girl. Now that makes him or her a very sick puppy."

"Her? You think a woman could do this?"

"I would hope not, Lonnie, but I don't discount anyone. In my line of medicine, I've seen some pretty horrific things done by women."

"I guess. Look, Anne, thanks for staying after and helping me with this."

"Anytime, kiddo. I'll check in on her when I come in later today, but I think she'll be fine. Call me if her condition worsens though."

"Will do. I'll just get her settled and file a report with the police."

*  *  *

Ivan watched the ER entrance, monitoring the people going in and out. More than fifteen minutes passed with no activity. Picking up the girl, he carried her to a dark secluded spot near the entrance. Hopefully, someone would come out and find her soon. For sure, he didn't want to make any calls to the hospital.

Once back in his car, he lit a cigarette drawing the smoke deep into his lungs. Ivan rarely smoked. Now it was only a matter of waiting to see if anyone would find her. After ten minutes, he was about to give up hope when a woman left the building and walked toward the darkened area. Within minutes several people rushed out the door to where she had disappeared.

"Now all I have to do is keep this from Catrina." he muttered, throwing the cigarette out the window. Without turning his lights on, he slowly pulled away from the curb and drove away.

CHAPTER 15

THE DARK ONE watched in fascination. The two mortals torturing the young woman were deriving an unnatural pleasure from their actions.

"I will never understand this craving mortals have for such pleasures of the flesh, old friend," Intunecat said to Curaco, his raven. "It's their greatest weakness."

Waving his hand, the images vanished.

"Fly to the Earth Mother and request her presence at the Eternal Flame. I'll be waiting."

Curaco vanished from the blackness and reappeared in the light, large wings flapping slowly as he traveled the spirit world.

Mari arrived at the fire only moments after Intunecat.

"You sent for me?"

"Yes. Have you felt anything unusual this night?" he asked.

"No. Should I?"

"Maybe not. As I said, you have been away from your people a long time. Watch!" he ordered, waving his hand in front of the flame.

Mari watched a replay of the scene Intunecat had seen earlier.

"Is she not one of your people?"

"Yes, she is," Mari replied quietly, looking away for an instant. The dark spirit said nothing. Mari was angry... a rare event. Her quiet response, the icy look in her pale eyes fascinated him. Never had he seen anything so beautiful. For the first time, he felt a stirring deep within him, an emotion he couldn't quite understand. How wonderful it must be to love someone so completely, he thought. Shaking his hooded head, he waited patiently for her to speak.

"When did this happen?" demanded Mari, returning her gaze to the images in the flame.

"This night."

"Yemaya must be told. She's the only one who can help this child until I think of something."

"Yes, but these mortals want her also. Do you think it wise to include her? She’ll let her emotions guide her. I won’t allow that."

"You won't allow it? Who are you to decide the fate of my daughter?"

"I'm the only one who isn't affected by emotion, my dear. Even now you seethe with anger over this child. What will you do if it's your own blood under this creature's control? Spirits have very little power in the mortal world except when they take mortal form and then we are all vulnerable. Would you risk your realm for the life of one person?"

"For her, I would risk it all," Mari declared, truthfully.

"That is precisely my point. I said you would let your emotions rule. That's why you need me."

"And me," said Maopa, appearing by Mari's side. "He be right, yah knowed. As much as I hates tah side with this un, now ain't the time for chargin in. Even you ken be kilt ifn yah ain't careful and then all be lost for both them and us'en."

"So what am I to do? Nothing?"

"No, this chile needs you more'n Yemaya. We'll go to her. She'll need us till yah kin can get tah her."

"And I'll make sure Yemaya's life-mate knows what's happening," offered Intunecat.

"I don't want you near Yemaya or Dakota,"

"A truce, Mari. Now isn't the time for us to battle over them. We can save that for the future. I promise to be only the messenger."

"Very well," She agreed, reluctantly. "I’ll hold you to your word, Intunecat."

Taking Maopa's hand, the two women vanished.

*  *  *

Lonnie was sitting at the nurse's desk writing her report on Jane Doe. She had already given a police report to Officer Finley. It would be up to him to contact her family. Momentarily distracted by a warm breeze ruffling the lose papers around her, she looked up and glanced around trying to locate the source. Definitely it hadn't come from the ER doors since the temperature outside was below freezing. Seeing no one around, she went back to making notes on the patient's chart.

"Please excuse the intrusion. I'm here to see my niece."

Lonnie shivered. The voice was low and sultry. Looking up, she saw two women, one very tall and slender with pale blue eyes the color of frozen ice but warm like a gentle flame. Her long black hair hung loosely around her shoulders. Beside her stood a smaller, blonde haired woman with Twinkling dark green eyes.

"What room is she in?" Lonnie asked.

"Now that be the..." Mari nudged Maopa with her elbow.

"We're not sure, miss. The authorities just informed us that she was brought here. Her name is Sasha. She's twenty-two and was an... an assault victim."

"Oh, our Jane Doe. Do you mind if I ask your names?"

"My name is Yemaya and this is my partner, Dakota. Sasha was meeting us for dinner, but never showed up. After a few hours, we decided to call the hospitals and authorities to see if she was in an accident. We just found out she was here."

"And we be a wantin to see her," piped in Dakota.

Lonnie stared at the strange speaking woman. Now that's as backwoods as it gets, she thought.

"I see. Well, Jane... Sasha is in room 403. She hasn't regained consciousness yet. I don't know how much the police have told you but she's suffered some serious injuries and not all physical, I'm afraid. I wish I could say we were able to correct all of the physical damage but we couldn't."

The two women listened as Lonnie explained the extent of Sasha's injuries and the final prognosis. She'd never have kids and quite possibly would suffer severe psychological trauma for a long time. When Lonnie finished, she escorted them to Sasha's room. With the oxygen tube under her nose and the IV in her arm, the girl looked frail and vulnerable.

"Any idea when she might wake up?"

"Not really. These cases are hard to tell. Maybe in a few hours or it might be days or weeks. Everything depends on her and her will."

"Well, thank you, doctor. If you don't mind, we'll sit with her awhile."

Lonnie left them alone with the unconscious woman.

*  *  *

Sasha was lost. The darkness was impenetrable and cold. Panicking, she struggled to find a way out. About to give up hope, she felt a warm voice calling to her. A spec of light appeared to her right.

"Sasha, it's me! Yemaya. I have you now. Just follow the light."

"Mistress?"

"Yes, Sasha. I've come to take you home. Andrei is waiting for you. He misses you."

"I hurt so bad." cried Sasha.

"I know. The pain will go away soon, but now you must come to me. I can't help you until you do."

"I'm trying, Mistress. She hurt me so bad. I'm afraid."

"There's nothing to fear, Sasha. She can't harm you now. I promise. It's time to come home."

Sasha followed the voice, as it wrapped itself warmly around her, leading her toward consciousness. She struggled desperately to open her eyes. The room was dimly lit. When she finally focused on the two people standing by her bed, she immediately recognized Yemaya. The other woman was a stranger.

"Mistress?"

"I'm here, Sasha. And this is my friend, Dakota. How are you feeling?"

"I don't know. I'm so confused. What happened?" she asked, wincing from the pain.

"I'll tell you later, dear. Sleep now. You'll feel better after you rest."

Sasha had always loved the Mistress's voice. Something was different about it, though. Now it seemed more soothing than normal; unnaturally so, she thought as she drifted into a peaceful slumber. The psychological trauma was temporarily suppressed so the body could heal.

When Lonnie came to check on Sasha and the two visitors, the room was empty except for her sleeping patient. Satisfied she was resting peacefully, the doctor decided to clock out and go home. It had been a very long night. At least no one died on her shift.

*  *  *

Dakota awoke to blackness. Blinking she felt confused.

Damn, Either I’m dreaming or I'm blind.

She felt the laughter rather than heard it; and it was very cold.

"Welcome to my world, Little One."

Intunecat? God I hope this is a dream," Dakota thought, trying to wake up.

"No dream, my dear... and God can’t hear you. I'm real or at least as real as I can be at the moment."

"Cripeez! Just what I need! You in my mind," she swore.

"Don't worry. I'm not in your mind. That would be a challenge, one I'm not interested in at the moment. Tonight I am merely the messenger," explained the Dark One.

"Messenger? From whom? What message?"

"Mari and Maopa, of course. As to the message, well, first you must hear what I have to say."

Intunecat described precisely what had happened to Sasha. It wasn't his nature to spare feelings or leave out details. By the time he was finished, Dakota was so angry she felt she could kill the woman herself.

"Do you have this woman’s name?"

"Names mean nothing to me but you will find she owns a business at the waterfront where you live. She is a seller of women."

"Seller of women?"

"Yes. Male mortals have needs. She provides them with the means to satisfy them."

"Are you saying she’s a pimp?"

"No. She... what is the phrase you humans use? She... markets them... against their will."

"Shit. She’s in the fucking sex-slave trade business."

Intunecat merely nodded.

"So, what is it we're supposed to do?" Dakota demanded, angrily.

Intunecat chuckled. Dakota was well suited as the life-mate of Yemaya.

"You must keep Yemaya focused. She'll become emotional just as you have. In her case, it could be deadly. Because she is Carpi, she feels more deeply than most. That is her greatest weakness. You know her darkness but even you don’t realize the depth of it. It wants its freedom. This must not happen. Make sure Yemaya stays in control of herself. You are the key to her survival. Until Yemaya tames it, she is a danger to herself and everyone around her."

"Not me," countered Dakota. "Never me."

"Even you, Little One," Intunecat replied, calmly. "You are both Yemaya's strength and her weakness. Don't underestimate either possibility."

"I'll do what I have to. How will we know where to find Sasha?"

"You'll know." promised Intunecat. "Now return to Yemaya. She's waking and will need you."

*  *  *

Yemaya wasn't sure what woke her. Perhaps a dream she wasn't remembering. Whatever it was, the pain was real. Unable to shake the feeling that something was horribly wrong, she decided there wasn't much she could do at the moment. Time revealed everything. Wrapping her arm around Dakota, she snuggled against her side, relaxed and drifted off to sleep.

Dakota awoke feeling strangely disoriented. For a few minutes she lay still, not sure if she should awaken Yemaya and tell her about her conversation with Intunecat. Rubbing her forehead, she wasn’t even sure it was real or a dream. Deciding she couldn’t take the chance, she gently shook Yemaya.

"Hey, sweetie wake up."

Groaning slightly and burrowing further into Dakota’s chest, Yemaya tried to ignore the soft voice calling to her.

"Come on. We need to talk. It’s important," coaxed Dakota.

Opening one pale blue eye, Yemaya stared at her lover for a few seconds.

"It's about Sasha."

"What about Sasha?"

"She's been hurt. Get dressed and I’ll tell you all about it while I call a cab."

By the time the taxi arrived, a cold rage burned inside Yemaya. Dakota could feel the fury beneath her lover's calm exterior. Intunecat was right. The Illusionist was being consumed by her anger.

"Intunecat told you this?"

"Yes. At first I thought it was a dream but it’s just too real... like when Mari and Grandma Dakota visit us."

When Yemaya didn’t say anything, Dakota began to worry.

"Talk to me, Yemaya."

Yemaya barely heard Dakota. Her mind was on Sasha and what she had just learned. No one harmed her people without suffering the consequences. She would enjoy making this woman pay for her actions.

"Damn it, Yemaya. Tell me what's going on inside that head of yours."

Yemaya gave her a blank look, still lost in her own thoughts. For a split second, Dakota thought her lover's eyes had changed from icy blue to coal black and was afraid. Shaking her head, she grabbed Yemaya's arm and shook it.

"What?" Yemaya finally asked, calmly; too calmly.

"I said tell me what you're thinking...  What are you feeling?"

"Anger, of course. I am angry. How else am I supposed to feel?"

"No different, sweetie. I just want to make sure it’s only that. Okay? So what now?"

"Now, we check on Sasha. Afterward, I find this woman."

"And then?"

"And then I will kill her." It was said so coldly that Dakota shivered.

"No!" Dakota ordered.

"No what?"

"You won't kill her. At least not unless you absolutely have to."

"And why not?"

"Because I'm asking you not to. Promise me you won't, Yemaya."

"I cannot do that. Do not ask of me a promise I am unable to keep, Dakota. It is not my way." Yemaya stared into Dakota's eyes, sensing the fear. She had known from the beginning there would come a time when she would have to choose between the Carpi way and her love for Dakota. Sighing, she lowered her eyes. "I cannot be anything but who I am," she whispered, sadly.

Dakota closed her eyes. Tears streamed down her cheeks.

So this is it, she thought.

Fingers gently wiped the tears before they could fall.

"But I will try my best not to," promised Yemaya, her voice husky. "I cannot give you more than that, my love. I am Carpi and the protector of my people... as were my ancestors before me. That is the very reason I have unique abilities and this is the price I pay because of them."

"I know, Yemaya. But you can choose to be something more than just a product of your history. I don't want to lose you."

Yemaya gathered the smaller woman in her arms, holding her tightly. Pushing the rage back, she felt it reluctantly retreat. For the first time in her life she realized something within her was capable of destroying both her and Dakota's love... a raging beast lurking in the dark recesses of her mind, patiently waiting to break its bond and seize control of the Illusionist.

CHAPTER 16

LILITH PACED BACK and forth as she listened to Agra’s report of Belinda’s disappearance.

"Surely one of the minions can tell us what’s happening," Agra said.

"You would think," Lilith agreed. "Apparently, they have little interest in such unimportant things as whores."

"Since when did minions get to choose their duties?"

"Since Dis grew bored with this world, and lazy. It seems he has decided the humans can do enough evil on their own without his intervention. I’m not so sure he's wrong, either."

"Well, I’m not about to let anyone harm what is mine without feeling my wrath. My lord gave them to me thousand of years ago for fulfilling my duties to him. Those who choose to work for me willingly come under my protection."

"Agra, you have done all that you can. Perhaps Dis is right. We’ve grown too attached to these humans. Most of them are doomed to a miserable existence as it is."

"That's not the point... and I’m not here to argue with you. If Dis or his minions won’t help me, I’ll find someone who will, even if it means going to the Twin."

"I think that’s a little extreme and unnecessary," Lilith admonished.

"Me too, for now," Kali agreed, having just entered the room. "There are other ways of finding out. I’ll put the word out to a few minions who owe me favors. If they can’t find anything out, themselves, you can bet they’ll know someone that can." Turning to make eye contact with Agra, she placed her hand on the demoness’s shoulder. "I promise you, if we don’t hear anything soon, I’ll join you if you still want to go to the Twin... and Dis, himself, won’t be able to stop us. He has felt my wrath, already. He may still be our lord but only as long as we permit it."

Lilith looked from one demoness to the other and then laughed.

"Dis is lucky you two aren’t ambitious. I’m not so sure he’d win in a battle against you."

"We have no interest in ruling the Underworld," Agra said. "The damned lead boring existences."

"As do the good," Kali added. "It’s those whose fate is still undecided we find most to our liking. They are the unfinished stories of life."

"I agree. Keep me informed," Lilith ordered and vanished abruptly.

"She can be so serious at times. You'd think after all this time she'd learn to relax," Agra joked.

"Like us you mean."

"Hey, we're getting better."

Kali cocked her head sideways and smirked at her friend. Her newest hairdo made her look like a punk rocker from some heavy metal band. Red spiked hair with purple tips, dark green eyes and the torn jeans and tank top was far removed from the dark looks of her past. The change was obviously the result of her mental evolution from the angry demoness who had rebelled against the Twin... and had earned Dis's respect and gratitude... to the more fun-loving woman of today. Had Kali not lived in the time when the Twin had cast Dis and his followers out of their Kingdom, she would never have believed this Agra was the same person who had married their Underlord. Of course, the marriage lasted only a short time before he decided enough was enough and begged her for his freedom.

"What are you smirking about?" Agra demanded.

"Oh, I was just remembering something from long ago?"

"Care to share or is it personal?"

Laughing, Kali shook her head.

"Not really. I was just thinking about those years you and Dis were a couple."

"Paleeze! I had almost forgotten that or at least was trying to."

"I know but you have to admit we wouldn't be here if it wasn't for your marriage to him. After all, it's the only reason you got the whores."

"Yeah. Everyone still claims I did him and them a favor releasing him from the contract." Agra chuckled.

"Well, whatever went on between you two, he definitely put his minions through hell while you were together."

"Not as much as I did him. All he ever wanted was sex. I don't know if you've ever seen Dis without his clothes, but he's enormously endowed... and considers himself a great lover."

"Ummm, I think maybe we can leave out the details," Kali snickered. "Anyway, I'd say you probably did. It was soon afterward that Lilith caught his eye."

"Not to mention, you had caught mine and was flirting unmercifully."

"Well, you were hot, and I was an angry and ambitious woman."

"That's putting it mildly. When the Angels defeated us in the Great Battle, there was no one to defend the Underworld against their final assault. We would have been overthrown had you not rallied the demons."

"Threatened you mean."

"Threatened... rallied... no difference. The light emanating from your eyes and hands was so terrible it scorched anyone it touched. They feared you more than they did Dis and it scared him so much, he still avoids you. I've always wanted to ask you where it came from?"

"I really don't know. It’s just something that happens when I'm extremely angry."

"Well, I hope no one ever makes you that angry again."

"I'm a lot mellower now... I think."

"Uh huh," Agra teased. "I'll take your word for it."

Leaning her head against the backrest, Agra closed her eyes and relaxed. It felt good reminiscing over old times. Picking up on her thoughts, Kali agreed.

CHAPTER 17

DR. LONNIE SANDERS caught only a few hours of sleep before deciding to check on her patients at Mercy Hospital. Although it was her day off, she felt a need to make sure everyone was stable. She was especially interested in Sasha. The aunt and her partner disappeared before she could get any personal information on her patient. Sasha was still sleeping. Checking the notes on her chart, Lonnie nodded in satisfaction.

"Good," she mumbled to herself. "She's stable and resting well."

"Are you the attending physician?"

Lonnie looked up to see Ms. Lysanne and Ms. Devereaux standing in the doorway.

"Why yes. We met earlier this morning, remember?"

Yemaya frowned and was about to reply when Dakota coughed and nudged her with her elbow.

"Sorry, Doctor..." Dakota apologized, taking over.

"Sanders. Lonnie Sanders."

"Right, Dr. Sanders. Sorry. It took us awhile to get here."

"I can imagine. Traffic is getting worse and worse. Which hotel are you staying at?" she asked trying to make conversation with the two.

"Hotel? Oh. We've already checked out. We wanted to see how Sasha is doing so we can make arrangements to take her home," Dakota said.

Lonnie frowned. Something about the two women seemed different. For one, the small blonde spoke excellent English with only a small hint of a mid-western accent. The taller woman remained quiet. It was almost as if their roles were reversed from earlier.

"Well, if she keeps improving I'd say she might be released in a few days. She's going to be in considerable pain, but that can be handled with meds. My biggest concern is her mental state. The emotional scars from this type of thing are usually far greater than the physical."

"My people and I will help her through this," said Yemaya softly. "She will be well cared for."

Jesus, what a voice, thought Lonnie. What I wouldn't give to be in Devereaux's shoes if these two are partners. Then again she’s not so bad herself.

"Good," Lonnie said aloud. "Well, she's definitely doing a lot better since you saw her this morning. Sorry you vanished so soon, though. I could have given you the full update on the extent of her damages."

Yemaya looked at Dakota and frowned.

"This morning?" she mouthed.

"Ummm, I'm thinking grandma and Mari," whispered Dakota.

"Oh. Of course."

Lonnie watched the peculiar exchange. Shaking her head, she knew something was going on but figured it wasn't any of her business.

"If you two want to accompany me to my office, I'll go over the details and give you an idea what to look for while she's recovering. Like I said, the mental trauma is the bigger problem now."

"As you wish, Doctor. Let me look at my niece for a moment and I'll be along shortly."

Nodding, the doctor motioned for Dakota to follow her. Yemaya stood next to Sasha searching for signs of awakening. When she found none, she placed her hand on the girl's cheek and closed her eyes. Slowly, the images of torture surfaced in Sasha's mind. Yemaya could feel the hatred and rage building in her own as she felt the pain the young Carpi endured. The Illusionist had never experienced evil in its purest form. The torturer's face was forever branded in her victim's mind, every cell scarred from the ordeal she had suffered. Yemaya knew Sasha would never fully recover from this tragedy and deep within her own mind the beast stirred.

"Yemaya! Stop!"

As Dakota was leaving she remembered the last time Yemaya had tried to help one of her people. A mind merge, for lack of a better term, almost cost the Illusionist her soul. Walking back into the hospital room, she hurried to her lover's side and gently pulled Yemaya's hand away from Sasha's cheek. When Yemaya looked at her, a burning fury blazed in the ebony colored eyes.

"Come back to me," Dakota pleaded.

Maybe it was only moments, but it felt like an eternity before Yemaya relaxed. The blackness slowly receded. Deeply troubled blue eyes stared into the bright green ones of her lover. Shaking her head, she wrapped her arms around Dakota and rested her cheek against the shorter woman's blonde head.

"I cannot keep doing this," she murmured, tiredly. "This thing grows stronger in me. I am afraid one day, it will consume me and I will do something terrible."

"It'll be over my dead body," swore Dakota, softly. "You aren't alone anymore. Remember that. I'll go to the depths of hell to save you if I have to. Maybe we should see the doc and then decide what needs to be done."

Yemaya nodded, knowing Dakota would do exactly that.

"Good idea," Leaning down she kissed the injured woman's cheek. "Sleep! I will be here when you need me."

After consulting with Dr. Sanders, Yemaya called Sonny asking him to arrange for the girl's transportation back to Moldova. Then she phoned Andrei. When Maria answered the phone and told her Andrei had left early to go into town, Yemaya briefed her on Sasha's condition.

Dakota sat quietly. Although she didn’t understand the language, she listened to the soothing way she discussed the situation with her housekeeper.

"Now what?" she asked when Yemaya was finished.

"Now we find this woman and make sure she does not do this to any one else," replied Yemaya, coldly. The lack of emotion in the Illusionist's voice frightened Dakota. She was just beginning to comprehend how deadly Yemaya could be if provoked. Hopefully, her anger could be kept in check.

"Shouldn’t we let the police know about this?"

Yemaya's response was interrupted by the ringing of her cell phone.

"What?" she demanded, irritably.

"Is that anyway to talk answer your phone?"

"Sorry Raidon. What do you want?"

"Well, first I think it's rather rude of you to call here and not even speak to me. Maria just told me about Sasha. Will she be okay?"

"In time and I apologize. I was thinking only of Andrei's feelings."

"So easily forgotten." Raidon sighed dramatically.

"This is not the time for drama," snapped Yemaya, unimpressed by her brother’s histrionics.

"You're losing your sense of humor, sister. Anyway, do you have any idea who did this?"

"Yes, but not a name. We suspect it might have to do with the sex-slave trade."

"I’m not even going to ask how you came to that conclusion... but you must know something to have reached it."

"I do... but not enough to know who is behind this. I will let you know once I have a name."

"Good. If I can help from here, let me know... and sister, be careful. If they are traders, they are extremely dangerous."

"Not as dangerous as I can be... but I will. Later." Closing the lid to her phone she took Dakota by the arm and guided her toward the exit. "We need to check out the waterfront area. Maybe we can discover something there."

"Alright, but if we find anything, we call the police."

"We will see," was all Yemaya said, walking out of the hospital.

CHAPTER 18

KALI STOOD polishing the glasses as she stared at the silver haired woman sitting at a corner table. She had known Cammie for a long time but intentionally kept her distance, knowing the Cambion would be uncomfortable if she knew how the bartender felt. Kali was aware that her feelings went beyond the superficial attraction Cammie instilled in those around her. Had the succubus shown even the slightest interest in her, the demoness would have taken a chance at a relationship.

"When are you going to do something about this?" asked Agra, walking up to stand behind her.

"About what?"

"About her and don’t pretend you don’t know what I mean?"

"There’s nothing to do," Kali mumbled, glancing up at her friend. "She has no interest in me."

"How would you know? You deliberately avoid her."

"I know. Just leave it at that."

"Not this time. You’ve been lusting after her for a thousand years. Isn’t it about time you found out how she feels?"

"If she was interested in me, she’d have given me a sign a long time ago. Now, would you just drop it, Agra?"

Taking Kali by the shoulders, Agra turned her around to face her, but Kali failed to look up.

"Look at me, Kali."

Slowly, Kali raised her head.

"Now listen. Cammie is a lost soul. We both know that. She has spent her whole life avoiding relationships because she was afraid they would be superficial. She carries a lot of baggage with her but mostly the belief that no one could love her for herself. Why should she believe you’re different?"

"Because I am! I’m a demon not some weak mortal," Kali retaliated, angrily.

"True but how many minions and demons have fallen for her, already? Why do you think she spends so much time here? It’s because she feels safe here. She knows she can pick up a few women who are looking for a night or two of fun. If they get serious and want something more, she can hide behind us knowing we'll protect her privacy."

"Isn’t that the point? If I even thought she’d look at me, what happens if it didn’t work out? One of us would have to leave and it wouldn’t be me."

"I doubt if it would come to that, Kali. Both of you are too old and too experienced to let a failed relationship escalate. Besides, Lilith and I would intervene long before that. Worse case scenario, you would go back to your old reclusive ways and she’d pretend nothing happened. Cammie’s good at that."

"Yeah, I guess. I’ll think about it," murmured Kali, glancing longlingly at the Cambion.

"Good. Now, while you’re thinking, how about take her this drink? She’s been waiting quite awhile."

Placing the glass in her friend's hand, Agra walked away leaving Kali with no choice. Slowly she walked over to Cammie and handed her the drink.

"I’m sorry I took so long," She said, nervously.

"Oh, it’s okay. Thanks. I’m in no hurry."

"Ummm... you waiting for someone?"

"Not really. Just passing the time. You know how it is." Cammie said, glancing at the shy bartender, who happened to look up at the same time. It was the first time they had ever made eye contact. For several seconds, neither spoke. Finally, Kali looked away, blushing faintly, afraid Cammie may have sensed her feelings.

"Well... look... if you need anything else... umm... just call me."

"Thanks... Ummm... seems kind of slow here, at the moment."

"Yeah! Some of the customers offered to ask around about our girls. Lilith promised free drinks for a month to anyone who could come up with any substantial information their whereabouts. I imagine, the bar will start filling up once the sun sets."

"So, they're still missing? Has anyone checked with Dis or the rest of our people?"

"Lilith just returned. She said he doesn’t know anything and doesn’t really care. As always, he's more interested in his libido than this world."

"Some things never change. Look, if you don’t have much to do, how about keeping me company for a while. It’s not a lot of fun sitting here staring at the walls and I don’t want to live in my mind for the next few hours, if you know what I mean."

Taken aback, Kali hesitated. Looking toward Agra, she saw her friend give a nod and slight smile before going back to her own work.

"Sure. There’s nothing pressing at the moment and I do know what you mean."

"Thanks." Cammie grinned, her cheeks crinkling with dimples. "So, where do you go from here if nothing turns up on the whores?"

"I’m not sure. Agra is talking about going to the Twin. I don’t think that’s a good move."

"Neither do I. Dis would be pissed if one of his most powerful demons sought help from his brother. There would be Hell to pay... literally. Perhaps if you tell me what you know, I can check around also. I have many resources, some not even available to you or the others," Cammie said, mysteriously.

"Really? Now you have me curious? Who else besides the humans could you talk to?"

Laughing, Cammie gave Kali a broad Cheshire grin.

"You would be surprised. Let’s just say I have friends in high places. So, how about filling me in on the details?"

Shrugging, Kali told her about Jenny, Sasha and Belinda. After listening to the bartender’s story, she stood up.

"Okay. What time do you get off?"

"About four. Why?"

"Well, I thought maybe we could have a drink or something once you’re off duty... that is if you want."

"Ummm... sounds good."

Cammie nodded and then left, leaving Kali behind smiling sheepishly.

"I’d say you have a date." Agra teased from across the room.

Blushing, Kali gave her the finger and then laughed. Agra smirked but decided to save the teasing for later. It was a first step for her friend and she didn’t want to embarrass her too much.

When Cammie returned to her condo, she lay down on her bed, closed her eyes and slipped into a dreamstate. Colors flickered in front of her closed eyes and the faint smell of flowers drifted in and out. An image wavered in front of her and then solidified. Stepping into another world, she stood beside a small lake.

"It's been a long time, Cammie."

Turning toward the voice, the demoness smiled.

"Arbora! You’re as beautiful as ever."

"As are you." The vibrant, purple-haired spirit grinned impishly.. "What brings you here? I haven't had the pleasure of your company in over a thousand years."

"I seriously don’t think Ursa would appreciate my presence now that you two have joined," teased Cammie. "She doesn’t have quite the sense of humor you and I do."

"True. It could prove awkward, but we could spice up her life a little, don’t you think? We haven't officially joined you know."

"Well, I'll still take a raincheck. Official or not, she'd hunt me down and rip the essence from my body if she thought I was with you."

"She's not that bad... more gruff than bite. Once you get to know her, she actually has a great sense of humor... in a bearish sort of way."

"I'll take your word for it?"

Arbora's laughter was like a warm breeze.

"Come!" Arbora ordered, patting a place on the ground next to her. "Sit and tell me what’s so important you would risk Ursa’s wrath to visit me."

Cammie settled on the soft green grass and gazed out over the azure blue lake.

"You’re lucky," She said, relaxing back on her elbows. "My land is filled with only a few colors, mostly reds, oranges and black not that it isn’t beautiful but it’s very stark compared to this."

"Each place holds its own beauty, but I can’t imagine a world void of every color. So, what’s up?"

"Well, some friends of mine need help."

"I take it these friends aren’t mortal."

"No, they're more like me, but different if you know what I mean."

"I do. No one is like you. But why me? You have plenty of minions at your disposal."

"You would think. Unfortunately, they have no interest in anything beyond their own gratification. I only need some information and thought maybe the spirits might have heard some rumors."

"Tell me what you need, and I’ll see what I can find out."

Cammie gave Arbora a quick outline of her friends, Kali and Agra, and the disappearance of the whores.

"So you see, this could escalate if they go to the Twin. It could bring about another battle."

"All of this over a couple of prostitutes? I'm surprised. It seems a little extreme don’t you think?"

"I agree, but Agra is fond of her whores, like a mother for her children. I think she’s beyond reason now."

"Sounds like it. Sit and relax for a few minutes. I’ll see what Intunecat has to say. If anyone knows about events on the dark side, it’s him."

"Thanks."

*  *  *

Seconds later, a shadowy figure in a black cape and hood appeared next to them. Red eyes glowed brilliantly.

"I hope this is important." He grumbled, unhappy about the summons. "The whole spirit world heard your bellow."

"Oh stop exaggerating, Tuney. You know you’re the only one who heard me." Smirked Arbora, enjoying his grumpiness.

Shaking his head in disgust at the nickname, the Dark One knew he could do nothing to intimidate the spirit. As the proverbial child of life, she rarely took anything too seriously.

"What do you want?"

"Information! Do you know anything about missing whores?"

"You called me here to ask about whores?" he boomed. "I have nothing to do with them and you know it."

"Geez, Tuney, lighten up. I just want to know if you’ve heard anything unusual going on in the land of mortals, not if you're fornicating with them."

"Don't be ridiculous. As if I ever would," He grumbled, indignantly. "Perhaps you should be talking to Mari."

"What would the Earth Mother know about whores?"

"Well, apparently, they are the hot topic at the moment. She and Maopa are checking into the abduction and torture of one of Yemaya’s people, a young woman named Sasha."

"Sasha?" interrupted Cammie.

"Yes. You know this mortal?"

"Not personally, but she's one of the whores my friends are searching for."

"And what is your role in all of this?" Arbora asked Intunecat.

"A messenger, nothing more."

"A messenger who knows more than he tells, I think."

The dark spirit laughed but didn’t reply.

"This is serious, Intunecat. If Cammie’s friends don’t find these women, it could ignite an old feud between the Twins." Arbora said, seriously.

The change in the woodland spirits demeanor surprised Intunecat. Rarely, did she give up her optimistic, carefree attitude.

"Then by all means, I’ll do what I can to help. Ask your friends to meet me shortly. In the meantime, I’ll see what else I can find out."

"I think it would be better if you met with Lilith, instead. She is less hotheaded and more reasonable," Cammie suggested. "Name the time and place."

"Time means nothing to me. I'll be waiting in my realm. I've heard of her. If she's as powerful as some say, she'll find the way."

Before either could respond, he vanished.

"He’s impressive," Cammie said.

"He can be," Arbora agreed. "He likes to act the bad ass but he has a soft spot for Mari and a few humans. I’ve never known him to get so personally involved with them before this."

"Interesting. Well, I’d better find Lilith. Thanks for all of your help, Arbora, and tell Ursa I said hello."

"I think I’ll just keep this little meeting confidential for now. She still thinks you and I had a thing going," laughed the spirit.

"She’s very intuitive, isn’t she?" The demoness grinned and then vanished.

CHAPTER 19

CATRINA WAS FRUSTRATED. Sasha hadn't given her the satisfaction she craved. She needed to release some pent up energy. Calling her housekeeper, she instructed her to send up the new maid that she had hired three weeks earlier. The girl had been a waitress at a restaurant she was dining at with some clients. During the meal, she teased the pretty Hispanic, making her laugh and blush, all the while imagining what it would be like to get her into her bed. Afterwards, she placed a large tip in her hand, along with a business card. On the back was a note offering her a job as a personal maid along with a salary quote she knew the girl couldn't refuse. Now the girl would earn her pay.

"What's your name again?"

"Helena, ma'am," answered the girl shyly.

"Well, Helena. Do you know why I sent for you?"

"No, ma'am. It's very late."

"Yes, it is and I can't sleep. Come here!"

Catrina patted the mattress next to where she was lying. When the girl sat down, Catrina began stroking her long black hair.

"You have beautiful hair, Helena. Has anyone ever told you that?"

"Si, my boyfriend."

"Boyfriend? Such a waste. Men don't know how to treat women. Have you ever been with a woman, Helena?"

"No…no, ma'am."

"Good. Then you're in for a treat tonight. Remove your clothes."

"Please, ma'am. I don't like girls that way."

"You don't know what you like. Do as I say."

"Ma'am, please. I don't want to do this."

"I said remove your clothes. Or do you want me to call in one of my men and have them removed?"

"No."

Catrina watched the young woman reluctantly take off her dress, slip and underwear.

"Good, now get into bed."

Frightened, Helena climbed into bed and knelt next to her employer. Catrina settled back onto the sheets spreading her legs.

"Eat me," she ordered.

"Ms. Drenkova, please. I can't." Helena was frightened.

"You can and will and you'll do it right or I'll call in my bodyguards and give you to them. You understand me?"

"Ye... yes. What do I do?" Tears streamed down the maid's cheeks.

"Well, first you can stop the tears. I don't like weepy little girls. Then you can put your head between my legs and lick my pussy like it was the best thing you ever tasted and I'd better believe it too."

Helena knelt down looking at the curly hair. With her finger and thumb she separated the lips and lowered her head. The warm musky scent wasn't unpleasant but when she started to touch the moist skin with her tongue she gagged. Quickly, she looked up to see if Catrina had noticed. The woman's expression frightened her. Swallowing, she leaned down and tried it again, choking back another gag.

"SA-MI LINGI PIZDA, TARFA!" Catrina yelled, angered by the girl's obvious revulsion. Terrified, Helena worked her tongue harder. "Good! Very good. Now long slow strokes for awhile and then quick flicks of your tongue," Catrina ordered. "I can't believe your boyfriend never went down on you," she commented disgustedly.

Helena continued lapping at the woman's vulva and lips. If she held her breath and thought about her boyfriend, she found she could perform reasonably well. Hopefully, her employer would grow tired of her and let her go back to her room. Then she'd pack her bags and leave at the first opportunity after a good gargle with mouth wash.

"Harder!" demanded Catrina. "I want to feel your tongue. I want it buried inside of me."

When the maid hesitated, Catrina grabbed the back of her head and pushed her face hard into her groin.

"I said harder and deeper. If you don't make me cum soon, I'll make sure my boys at least get the pleasure of those lips and tongue of yours. Do you understand me?"

Helena nodded and began working her tongue vigorously over the slick area. When she heard the woman moan, she increased the pressure, stroking the opening rapidly.

"Yes, that's it. There... good... yes..." groaned Catrina. "Harder... mmmm... good... good," she gasped.

When the orgasm hit, she held the girl's head tightly against her until her muscles relaxed.

"Excellent, Helena," she purred, feeling satiated. "I knew you'd be good."

"Th... Thank you, ma'am," Helena whispered, wanting to escape as quickly as possible. The taste in her mouth revolted her but she knew better than to show it. "Can I go now, please?"

Catrina scowled. "You can go when I say you can go. The night's still young, Helena. Rest for a bit. Then we'll try it again. Do you like the way I taste?"

"Ye... Yes ma'am." the maid lied, swallowing back the bile that kept trying to work its way up her throat.

"I knew you would think so. What did I tell you? You’re wasting yourself on your boyfriend. If you please me again, I might make you my special maid. Would you like that?"

"Yes, ma'am," Helena murmured, despondently.

CHAPTER 20

BELINDA WASN'T SURE where she was but she knew the rocking sensation wasn't from the dizziness she was feeling. Opening her eyes slowly, she squinted into the darkness. The room was a dull metallic gray. Two other women sat on makeshift beds, while a third paced restlessly back and forth in the small cabin. The whore knew immediately she was on some sort of ship and by the sized of the room, it was probably a freighter. Sitting up, she took a mental inventory of her body, searching for signs of abuse but found none. It was obvious she had been abducted. Why, she wasn't sure.

"About time you woke up," grumbled the small blonde who had stopped her pacing to look at Belinda.

"Where am I?"

"Where the fuck do you think you are?"

Belinda shrugged, not in the mood to get into a confrontation at the moment.

"Look. I'm not into a pissing match. It's obvious we're all in the same boat so how about we try and get along?"

Laughing at the irony of the comment, a tall black woman slipped off the bed and walked over to the whore. Holding out her hand, she helped Belinda to her feet.

"My name's Smitty and it appears we're on our way to Saudi Arabia or somewhere near there. Seems there are some sheiks that are willing to pay high prices for whores."

"What the hell do they want women like us for? I thought they liked sweet young virgins."

"Apparently not all of them. One of the guys that brings our food is real informative when you treat him right. I do him a favor, he does me one."

"You'd fuck anyone!" the blonde said.

"Shut up, Carla. I'm tired of your pissing and moaning."

Carla was about to say something when Smitty took a menacing step in her direction. Swallowing, the small woman backed away and gave her a sullen pout.

"Don't mind her," Smitty said. "She's new to the business... scared silly. When she settles down, she's actually quite nice."

Belinda examined the two women closely and then looked at the third one who had remained quiet during the exchange. Nodding her head toward her, she raised an eyebrow questioningly.

"That's Mary Beth. She doesn't talk much. I think she's a little slow, if you know what I mean."

"Yeah, I know. So why would anyone go to this trouble for women like us? It doesn't make any sense."

"Apparently, these guys appreciate our expertise and they know no one's gonna question our disappearance. Even if they did and called the police, the cops wouldn't do much. What's a few missing whores? Less work for them."

"Well, my bosses aren't going to like this and they'll do something," Belinda declared, remembering Agra's promise when she first signed up.

"You do your job and stick to the rules and we'll protect you, no matter what," Agra said toward the end of the interview. "You screw up and you're on your own."

Belinda believed her. The look in her eyes left no doubt the woman would search heaven and earth for her. Little did she know how true the promise had been.

"What can they do? We're outside the police's jurisdiction and no one knows where we're at."

"They'll find us. I know they will."

"Well, you got more confidence than I do. If you're bosses are that good, then they must have some powerful connections. Personally, I think we're screwed and are going to have to make the best of it."

"Maybe. Until then, I'm betting on my bosses."

The sound of someone outside the door interrupted their conversation. As the door swung inward, a young sailor stepped inside and looked around. Pointing to Smitty, he waved his hand for her to follow.

"Captain wants to see yah," he murmured.

Winking at Belinda, Smitty strolled out the door without commenting. Apparently, the whore was familiar with the Captain.

Walking to an empty cot, Belinda lay down and closed her eyes, feeling tired. As she dozed off, the image of Agra flashed through her mind, giving her a sense of comfort.

CHAPTER 21

THE TRIP TO THE warehouse district gave Dakota and Yemaya a few leads. Several companies had international affiliations. Anyone involved in the sex-trade industry would have to have connections overseas in order to smuggle women out of the States and into another country. Writing down names and addresses, she had called her brother to see if he or Reymone could dig up additional information about any of them. Her brother's lover was a genius at researching the Internet and had developed an entire worldwide network of people willing to assist him whenever he needed information.

"I doubt if we can do much more now," Yemaya said.

"Yeah. Let's get a bite to eat and then head on back to the apartment. I think both of us could use a little rest."

"Sounds good to me."

Several hours later, Yemaya was awakened by her cell phone ringing.

"Lysanne."

"Good afternoon, sister."

"Good morning. What have you found?"

"As always, straight to the point. Anyway, Reymone has been snooping around or at least his contacts have and we discovered a possibility. Catrina Drenkova."

"Drenkova! The Drenkova that is rumored to have connections with a few members of our parliament."

"The same. There's also some stories going around that she's involved in a drug ring and the white slavery trade. That would fit in with a sex slave market. It seems the woman has a very shady reputation."

"Slavery? This may be what happened to Sasha. Have you or Reymone checked around to see if any of our young women in Moldova have disappeared?" Yemaya asked straightening slightly.

"Actually, we did but we haven't found anything here. Reymone's contacts tell us Ms. Drenkova runs an import/export business with several small offices strategically located in Europe, SE Asia, and the Middle East. Her home office is in Baltimore. Apparently, she has cozied up to a few senators and politicians in the States and receives considerable tax benefits and perks for basing there. We're not sure what they get in return but one of the politicians was investigated for having several illegal immigrants as domestics."

When Yemaya heard Baltimore she stiffened. Dakota instantly sensed the tension but remained silent.

"Thanks, Raidon. Do you have an address for Ms. Drenkova?"

"As a matter of fact I do," he replied giving her both the office address as well as her home address, a small secluded estate outside the city limits.

"One more thing," Yemaya said. "Send me a faxed picture of this woman to Dakota’s place?"

"As we speak," her brother replied. "Your young lady should be receiving it shortly."

"Good. I will get back with you."

"Be safe, sister. I know what you're planning. Don't lose your head."

"Count on it, brother. Bye."

Turning to Dakota, she noticed Dakota was holding up a picture.

"Is this her?"

"Yes," Yemaya said taking the photo.

"She's very attractive,"

"Yes. Beauty is good at hiding evil."

"In her case, anyway. So what now?" Dakota asked.

"Now we get some rest. Tomorrow, we can check out her business and estate and then see how Sasha is doing. I am too tired to think beyond that."

"Me too. It's been a long day."

Dakota snuggled up close to Yemaya. Within minutes both were sound asleep.

*  *  *

"Yemaya, I know you're tired, but we need to talk," Whispered a sultry voice, much like her own.

"Can this wait, Mari?"

"If it could, dear, I wouldn't bother you."

Yemaya opened her eyes. She was sitting in front of the Eternal Flame. Grandma Dakota and Intunecat were talking quietly but stopped when Yemaya appeared.

"How yah doing, Yemaya?"

"Tired, Grandma Dakota. You and Mari keep strange company these days," she commented looking toward Intunecat.

"Strange?" the Dark One asked.

"He's here to help."

"Help? How? Dakota said you cannot do anything about Sasha since no spirits are involved."

"Well, that's not exactly true. We do have a few tricks without breaking the rules too much."

"You mean like impersonating Dakota and me? The poor doctor probably thinks we are schizos, but thanks for helping Sasha. I am not sure she would have survived if you had not been there for her."

"She’s one of my own. I could do nothing less,"  Mari replied.

"Yep. And I believe what be Mari's be mine too."

"Thank you, Grandma Dakota. Alright, you have my attention. Why the meeting?"

"Tomorrow you and Dakota will confront the mortal who brutalized the young woman," interrupted Intunecat. "It is imperative that you not give in to the rage you hide so well."

"Why do you care? I thought you thrived on dark emotions."

"Only when they serve my needs.This situation doesn’t."

Yemaya was about to comment when he interrupted her by holding up his hand.

"Now isn’t the time for debate. Inside of you is a darkness most mortals carry, but it has nothing to do with me. You control your anger well. You must do the same with your rage. The beast feeds off it. It is only a small part of you but it is strong and grows every time it breaks free from its lair. One day it may consume you. Tame it and you become its master. Fail and it becomes yours."

"If you have nothing to do with this darkness, who does?"

"We don't really know," Mari said. "Perhaps it's always been a part of humanity. Perhaps something greater than even Intunecat, whom we presumed to be the First Born."

"So no one has the answer. Alright, I can accept that, but how do I control my anger? It is a normal emotion."

"This isn't anger we're talking about, daughter. This is rage, the beast. Anger serves you well when needed. Rage serves no one but itself. Learn the difference between the two. Now, we must go. Though we can't be of much help to you, we'll do what we can... and don't worry about Sasha. We'll take care of her. You have a greater battle ahead."

"Thanks, Mari and Grandma Dakota."

Turning to Intunecat, Yemaya hesitated.

"And thank you, but understand one thing, Intunecat. Your role in this does not obligate me to you in any way. I will never be indebted to you."

The Dark One smiled.

"I would expect nothing less," he replied and vanished.

CHAPTER 22

LONNIE HAD BEEN informed earlier in the day that her patient would be transferred to a charter flight and flown to Moldova. She wasn't sure it was in Sasha's best interest to move her so soon without an attending physician on board the plane.

"I really don't recommend moving her yet," objected Lonnie. "The flight is going to be long and she still needs medical attention."

"We'll arrange for everything she needs," replied the dark haired woman, her voice warm and silky.

"Well, I still don't like it. She's my patient and I know more about her problems than a stranger. I also have Sasha's mental state to consider. Having a stranger near her right now might add to her trauma. She's still confused about everything and hasn't faced her demons yet."

The smaller blonde coughed.

"Pardon me, doc, but maybe yah could be a makin the trip with the youngin."

Lonnie was momentarily speechless.

Good grief, she thought. Either this one is schizo or... or what? She asked herself.

Yemaya chuckled, her pale blue eyes twinkling.

"My partner can be very 'country' but she's working on it."

Dakota slapped her arm and grinned.

"Behave now. I be... I mean I ... well, dang... so I be country. Ain't no law agin it," she huffed.

Yemaya and Lonnie couldn't help but laugh.

"No, there ain't," Lonnie replied. "I'd love to accompany Sasha but I have obligations to my other patients; plus I'd have to check my passport, make arrangements for a visa. Two days really isn't enough time to do much of anything."

"Normally, that's true. However, since you would be a guest in my country, the visa isn't a problem. My business manager has talked with your government officials and they've agreed to expedite any paperwork they require. I've talked with your administrator, and have assured him that your position will be filled by a competent doctor. Everyone would be well compensated for covering your absence not to mention a rather generous donation on your behalf, I really don't think there's too much else that we can't deal with if you agree to go."

Lonnie frowned. Apparently, there was more to this woman than just wealth.

"Seems you've removed about all of my objections or obstacles."

"We've tried. I would be very grateful if you did this."

"I appreciate that, but my main concern here is Sasha. I'll need some equipment and supplies if I decide to do this."

"Yah names it and it be yours."

"Yes, if you give my manager a call, he'll provide you with anything you need," agreed Yemaya, handing the doctor a business card.

"Well, guess I don't have any choice.  I'll make sure everything here is taken care of and I'll see you two on the flight."

"Unless something comes up, we'll be there."

"Yah kin bet yoh booties, Doc."

*  *  *

Intunecat knew instantly the moment Lilith entered his dark world and marveled at her ability to negotiate the impenetrable blackness. Only a handful of spirits was able to find the path to his inner sanctum without his assistance.

"I'm impressed," he said, his voice deep, but nothing like that of her ex, Dis.

"Why is that?"

"Few are able to find their way through the darkness. You seem comfortable in it."

Laughing, Lilith walked over to a large fluffy chair and sat down.

"I'm used to it. The Underworld is more than fire and brimstone."

"True. But even its darkest corners are not completely devoid of light."

"I don't need light to find my way around your world, Intunecat. We both know the eyes see nothing here. It's the mind that sees all."

"Only a few minds."

"Perhaps, or perhaps you've lived here too long. The worlds are evolving. There are things out there we would never have imagined a few thousand years ago."

"I’m aware of the new darkness, my dear. Unlike the Twins, I haven't abandoned the mortal world."

At the mention of the Twins, Lilith frowned.

"Yes, I know the truth about them," He continued. "My world still remembers the last great battle. We didn't appreciate it when it spilled over into our world."

"I can appreciate that. Hopefully, it was the last."

"I see you are a reasonable person. That's good."

Lilith smiled at the compliment but didn't respond to it. Handing her a glass of wine, the dark spirit sat down across from her.

"Do you really believe they are the original creators?"

"Surely you don't claim the honor?" demanded Lilith.

"No, but neither will I credit them with it either. I remember a time when there was nothing but me... and for that reason alone, have my doubts about them."

"Interesting. The Twins talk about a time when only they existed," countered Lilith.

"It would seem we are one for one then," He chuckled. "I like it... not knowing for sure. It means there is still a great mystery to be solved."

"So it would seem. But enough of this! Cammie said you may know something about the missing whores."

"I know of one named Sasha, if she is one of yours."

"She is! Where is she?"

"I'll show you."

From the blackness a vision of the young woman in the hospital appeared. Beside her stood the two women she had met in her nightclub.

"What have Yemaya and Dakota to do with her?" asked Lilith, standing to move closer to the images.

"Sasha is one of Yemaya's people. These two women, however, are not who you think they are." Intunecat said.

"Don't play games with me, Intunecat. I met them a few nights ago in my bar."

"I doubt it.  The tall one is Mari. The other is her partner, Maopa. They are the ancestors of Yemaya and Dakota."

"Mari? Since when did the Earth Mother renew her interest in humanity?"

"Lilith, you surprise me. Even you noticed the likeness between Mari and her mortal offspring. How could she not? Besides, you've met Yemaya. Is she not different?"

Lilith had to agree. She was unique and had sensed it the moment the woman walked into her bar.

"Yes," continued Intunecat. "You too feel the lust she instills in those around her... much like your young Cambion. Only Yemaya is an innocent. She knows nothing about this attraction."

"And her companion? Is she a victim of Yemaya's power?"

"Unfortunately, no. If she were, the human would be mine by now."

"You lust after a mortal?" Lilith asked, surprised.

The Dark One shook his head and laughed.

"No. It's only her darkness that interests me. I'm afraid even she would be no match for my appetites."

"I wouldn't have taken you for a sexual creature."

"I said appetites, my dear. I'm interested in many things. Unlike your ex, I find knowledge more satisfying than sexual gratification... although I find the thought of the latter... pleasing."

Lilith turned to stare at the spirit, aware of the curious phrasing of his comments. Even in the darkness, his beauty was unmistakable. Few males were actually beautiful. She couldn't help but compare it to Adam's boyishly handsome face. Pale, with long golden locks of hair and azure blue eyes, Adam glowed with innocence and purity. Staying with him had eventually become too much of a burden. She didn't have the heart to corrupt the child in him... not to mention his reluctance to defy the Twin's ban on the forbidden fruit of knowledge had irritated her. Spending eternity with him would have bored her. When Dis entered her life, she thought he was a better match for her wildness. He seduced her with knowledge, showing her things she could never imagine. Indeed they explored their sexuality from every conceivable angle. For thousands of years they enjoyed their affair and the battle of wills for dominance. Sexually, neither could best the other. In time, however, Lilith grew bored with their stagnating relationship. Dis lost interest in anything but sexual gratification and left the mortal world to his demons and minions. Occasionally, he would make an appearance or create some mischief just to appease the denizons of the Underworld and then disappear back into his castle to continue the orgies with his favorite sycophants. Eventually Lilith ended the relationship and moved into the world of humans, finding them and their evolution more interesting. Agra who had gained the rights to the whores, joined Lilith and was soon followed by Kali, who had also grown bored with her life.

For ten thousand years, the three had been friends. At first, they indulged in all of the debauchery and sexual depravities imaginable, and some unimaginable, but in time their lust cooled and their desires waned. Their friendship remained.

Now before her stood someone who intrigued her... intelligent, courtly, beautiful, dark and mysterious, and much to her surprise, she suspected he was a virgin.

"Was it something I said?" asked Intunecat, interrupting her thoughts.

"No. Not really," she lied. "I was just remembering a time, long ago. Forgive my rudeness."

"There is nothing to forgive, my dear. We all take those trips. I hate to distract you from yours but if your demonesses are anything like the spirits of my world, they are growing impatient. Even time cannot always teach patience."

"You're right of course. I must get back. Thank you for the information, Intunecat."

"It was my pleasure, Lilith. I hope you will come again. I get few visitors."

"I think I would like that." Moving into the shadows of the darkness, Lilith disappeared, leaving the Dark One feeling more lonely than he had ever felt in his entire existence, and more alive.

*  *  *

Catrina took a sip of coffee as she read the morning paper. A small article on the fifth page referred to a young Jane Doe discovered outside the local hospital. Other than referencing her as an assault victim, it said very little.

"Probably some asshole beating up on his girlfriend," she muttered disgustedly throwing the paper in the trash and turning toward Ivan. "Has last night’s business been taken care of?"

"Yeah, Breshni's cleaned up everything and disposed of it. There's nothing to connect her with you," replied Ivan, his eyes glancing at the discarded paper. "Anything of interest in the paper?"

"Nothing new. The president and Congress are spending money like it's their own personal bankroll. Iraq is still the big issue. These Americans can be so stupid, sometimes. Thankfully, they have a lot of money to spend."

"Well, if it weren't for their stupidity and greed we'd be out of business," observed Ivan. "In fact, I'd say our own people aren't much better. Look how easy it was to bribe our president's brother to look the other way in this venture."

"True. A shame the President himself isn't as greedy. With his help, we could send our product through Moldova instead of having to go around it. We might even be able to acquire a few Carpis, although after last night I don't see anything special about them. My maid was a better lay. Still, it's amazing how a reputation can increase profit margins."

Ivan nodded in agreement.

"Yeah, let's just hope it is just a reputation. I'll be flying to Charleston tomorrow. I hear Lysanne is going to put on another show there. I might be able to figure out our next move if she is. Hopefully, all of this will go away soon once they are out of the picture."

"Good. In the meantime, I'm going to shut down the overseas market until we know what's going to happen. There's no reason to jeopardize the slave trade part of the business. It's too profitable. I'll fill the last order and tell everyone to scatter until we contact them."

"What about the shipment of prostitutes we just sent to Saudi? It'll take two weeks for the freighter to get there."

"Contact the captain and tell him to ditch the cargo. He'll know what to do."

"As you wish," said Ivan, reluctantly.

Looking up from her writing, Catrina sensed his hesitation.

"Something you don't approve of?"

"No. I just think that's a little extreme. They are in international waters now. Once they reach their destination, no one is going to care?"

"That's not the point. I'm not taking any chances. But since you seem to be developing a conscience, get Breshni in here. He can make the call."

Deciding it was better not to say anything, Ivan left. Once he was gone, Catrina picked up the phone and quickly dialed a number before leaning back in her chair.

"Rubinsky speaking," a gruff voice answered.

"Leonid, this is Catrina Drenkova."

"Good evening or should I say good morning, Ms. Drenkova. What can I do for you?"

"Well, first you can send a half dozen more girls to my client in Bosnia free of charge," Catrina stated coldly.

"Free? Now why would I do that? Didn't they get the last shipment in tact?"

"Intact? They were old women. He specifically said no older than eighteen, Rubinsky. The ones you sent gave him a lot of trouble and he's pissed off. They had to kill one girl as an example to the rest."

"Perhaps if they treated their merchandise a little better, they'd last longer," Rubinsky replied calmly.

"Listen you asshole, if you can’t fill an order, I'll get someone who can. I deal in quality, and we don't make mistakes like this. Now, do I get those replacements or do I let my buyers know who their procuring agent is and tell them you won't compensate them for the mistake."

"Satisfaction has always been my motto, Ms. Drenkova. Of course I'll send the replacements. I must insist, however, that you pay for the handling and shipping. After all, I have a large overhead, if you know what I mean."

"Yes, Yes. Just send the girls and your bill. Now, one more thing. Someone in Moldova has been asking questions about our little enterprise. My sources believe the Lysannes are behind it. Have you heard anything from any of your people?"

"Rumors. We're trying to find out how much of it's true. One thing I know, though. We need to make sure we stay away from that family. There's something unnatural about them. No one is willing to cross them. You'd think they were gods."

"Not gods, Rubinsky, just rich and powerful. But not for long if I have my way. I'm working on eliminating this problem. Ms. Lysanne escaped one accident. She won't be so lucky the next time. We kill her, we destroy her brother too. They're almost attached at the hip from what I hear."

"Good... good. You take care of the sister and I will deal with the brother. The president's brother has assured me we'll be well protected as long as he continues getting compensated."

Catrina laughed.

"He'll be compensated, Rubinsky. Just not in the way he thinks. The man's weak and a threat to our business. The first time someone pressures him, he'd betray his mother to save his scrawny ass."

"You are too much, Ms. Drenkova, but I must say, I like the way you think. The fewer who know of our little venture, the better, eh?" commented Rubinsky laughing also.

"And the more we both make. Now I have to get some work done. I expect delivery in two weeks. Oh, and, Rubinsky, just to be on the safe side, let the others know we'll be putting a temporary hold on things until this little matter is settled. Tell them to destroy any records they have that can compromise the business."

"What about the merchandise we presently have in storage?"

"How many are we talking about and where is this merchandise at now?" asked Catrina, tapping her pencil on the arm of her chair.

"Somewhere between fifty and seventy I think. Most are spread out across Europe and a few Arab countries. I think there are nine in the States. Not counting the six you just ordered. Are you sure you still want them delivered?"

"Yes, but get rid of the others. No witnesses, no bodies, Rubinsky. Make them go away as if they never existed, understand? Now, I need to finalize the arrangements to pick up your shipment. I'll talk with you in a few days. Keep me informed," Catrina ordered, hanging up without waiting for a reply. Spinning her chair around, she looked out the window at the loading dock.

"Looks like I'm going to have to find my entertainment another way," she grumbled. "Guess that's why I have so many maids." She smirked.

CHAPTER 23

THE FIRST MATE reluctantly knocked on the Captain's door. Torelli was known for his hot temper and wouldn't appreciate the interruption, especially since he was enjoying the evening entertaining a woman brought to him from below deck. Vicente suspected she was a stowaway but dared not question Captain Torelli.

"What is it?" yelled Torelli.

"Capitan, there is a call for you from one of Ms. Drenkova's employees. You aren't answering your phone and he said it was important."

"Tell him I'll call him back. I'm busy."

"I tried to tell him but he insisted. Quite vehemently."

The door being yanked open startled Vicente causing him to jump back. Captain Torelli glared at his first mate as he buckled his belt and zipped up his pants.

"Get her out of here. Call Seaman Krokowsy and have him return her to the hold," He ordered, nodding toward a woman on her knees by his desk. "And make sure she doesn't steal anything from my office."

Saluting, Vicente pushed an intercom button and ordered the seaman to the Captain's Office. Stepping past the Captain he walked over to the woman and helped her to her feet. Taking her arm he rushed her from the room. Seaman Krokowsky met him at the door and took possession of the woman, pulling her roughly down the hall and out the hatch.

Cursing under this breath, Captain Torelli walked to his desk and sat down, picking up the phone.

"Captain Torelli, here... yes I know who you are... the bitch's lapdog... I don't care what you tell her, I work for the shipping company not for her... Listen, I have more important things to do than listen to your bullshit so just tell me what Drenkova wants."

Vicente watched as the Captain's face grew redder and redder. Obviously, something was being said he didn't like.

"You tell that woman I am not her fucking servant. I transport her merchandise and that's it... I don't give a fuck how powerful she is... and your threats don't scare me. If she wants someone to clean up after her, she can do it once we're in port, after they are removed from my vessel, and, Breshni, tell the bitch this is the last package she will ship on my freighter. Now if there isn't anything else, goodbye, and don't call me again."

"Fucking cunt!" the Captain growled, motioning for Vicente to follow him.

*  *  *

Yemaya dialed the hospital to talk with Dr. Sanders. The receptionist politely told her the doctor was presently having a conference with a patient's aunt and her partner but she’d be happy to take a message.

"No need. I'll call her later," replied Yemaya.

Dakota raised her eyebrows in a questioning gesture.

"It appears you and I are presently in conference with the good doctor," she smirked.

The journalist shook her head and laughed.

"I wonder what would have happened if we'd just shown up."

"Mass confusion. I think we will leave them to handle Sasha for now. There are other matters to attend to. Are you up for a ride?"

"Yep. Let's do it. I can't wait to meet Ms. Drenkova," said Dakota. "As long as you behave," she added.

Yemaya didn't answer.

The office of Eurasian Exports was located in a warehouse near the shipping docks at the harbor. As the taxi was pulling up to the front of the building, Ivan stepped outside the front door. Giving it a quick glance, he continued on. Had he waited to see who the occupants were, he'd have cancelled his trip immediately.

"Promise me you won't lose your cool." Dakota watched Yemaya's face for any signs of anger.

"I promise I will not punch her lights out."

"That's not what I meant and you know it."

"I know. Alright, I will keep my cool," promised Yemaya, hoping she could.

"Somehow that doesn't make me feel better, but I'll drop it for now."

"Good idea. Shall we go?"

Entering the office, the two approached the receptionist, an older woman wearing glasses.

"Can I help you?" she inquired politely.

"Yes, we're here to see Ms. Drenkova," replied Dakota.

"Do you have an appointment?"

"Not really, but she will see us, I am sure," Yemaya said. "Tell her Ms. Devereaux and Ms. Lysanne are here."

"Very well, please wait over there. I'll inform Ms. Drenkova of your presence."

Picking up the phone, she dialed her boss's extension.

"Yes, Ms. Johnson."

"Ms. Drenkova. There are two ladies here who wish to talk with you, a Ms. Devereaux and a Ms. Lysanne."

Putting her pen down, Catrina leaned back in her chair.

"I see. Well, give me five minutes and then escort them to my office," she instructed.

"Yes, ma'am."

So, thought Catrina. At last we meet.

Closing her notepad, she slipped it inside of her desk drawer and pulled a file from her tray, opening it quickly.

A knock on the door interrupted her attempts to conceal any incriminating documents that could be seen.

"Come in," she ordered, pretending to examine the contents of the folder.

Ms. Johnson opened the door, motioned the two women into the room and then quietly shut it behind them.

"Welcome, Ms. Lysanne, Ms. Devereaux. Please have a seat," Catrina offered, motioning to the two chairs in front of her desk. "What can I do for you?"

"Thank you. We will not be taking up much of your time."

"I have plenty of time," Catrina replied, folding her hands on her desk. "Especially for someone as well known as you. So, again, how can I help you?"

"Well, I think it is more about how I can help you. It appears someone in your company may have been using your facilities for some illegal activity. I have information that abducted women are being trafficked through your facilities... without your knowledge, of course," Yemaya stated calmly.

"I see. Well, if this is true, I certainly will take the necessary action to put a stop to it. Would you mind telling me where you heard this? I find it difficult to believe any of my employees would do such a thing," Catrina said, leaning back in her chair.

"I wish I could but I would not want to put them at risk. You understand."

"Of course... just as I wouldn't want to falsely accuse anyone, either. I'm sure you understand my side. Perhaps you will tell me why you came to me instead of going to the police. This is a serious accusation."

"A courtesy... from one business woman to another," Yemaya replied, coolly.

"Ah. Well, then, I'm in your debt. Could you at least tell me what your interest is in this? Not that it isn't a matter for all of us to be concerned about."

"Personal. A young friend of mine appears to have gotten caught up in this by accident and was almost killed. Fortunately, she was found and will recover."

Except for a slight downward turn of her lips, Catrina showed no emotion having learned Sasha was alive.

"I'm glad to hear that. Does she remember anything about what happened?" she asked, tapping the chair arm with her pen.

"No, but I am sure it is only a matter of time before she does. At the moment, I have made plans to have her transported to my estate until she recovers. It will be safer there."

"Hmmmm... no doubt you know what's best for her." Glancing at her watch, Catrina stood up quickly and walked around the desk. "I'm sorry to cut this short but I really should check into these accusations. If you'll leave a number and address I can reach you, I'll let you know if any of them are true."

"Thank you, Ms. Drenkova. Unfortunately, we are in town for only a few days so an address would not do you much good. You can contact me on my cell phone."

Quickly writing the number on the back of her business card, Yemaya handed it to the woman.

"Good. I'll be in touch," Catrina promised.

"We look forward to it. Until then, have a nice day."

Yemaya ushered Dakota from the room and away from the building.

"Do you think it was wise telling her so much?" Dakota asked.

"I think she is more likely to make mistakes if she feels some pressure."

"I agree but we may have endangered Sasha now if Ms. Drenkova thinks she'll be identified."

"Sasha is safe now and will be back in Moldova within 48 hours. At the moment I am more concerned with the possibility there are others being held around here. We need to find out where."

"How are we going to do that? We can't stand out here all day and night watching her."

"No, but I know someone who can."

Taking out her cell, she dialed her agent's number.

"Sonny, who can you get to stake out a place here in Baltimore?"

"And hello to you too," he replied. "When do you want to start?"

"Now."

"Damn, Yemaya, why is everything now with you? Anyone ever tell you it takes time to organize some things?"

"With what I pay, I doubt most people would say that. Now, who can you get out here?"

"Give me the facts and I'll get someone there in thirty minutes. That's the best I can do."

"Good enough."

Yemaya quickly gave him the details and then hung up.

"Let's go," She said, taking Dakota by the arm.

"Where to, now?"

"Your place. Now we wait."

Later that day, Yemaya and Dakota were curled up on the couch watching television, when the Illusionist's cell phone rang.

"Lysanne," she answered.

"Ms. Lysanne. My name's Willie. Sonny gave me your number and said to call you if I saw anything unusual at the waterfront."

"I take it you have."

"Oh yeah. Shortly after I arrived at the dock, a big goon showed up at Eurasian Exports. A guy named Breshni Vencheilli. He's been on Ms. Drenkova's payroll for about ten years. He doesn't have the brains of a piss ant but he's as loyal as a dog."

"What about him?"

"Well, he was inside for about forty minutes and then came out. Next thing I know he's calling someone on his cell phone... a Captain Torelli and telling him to ditch the merchandise. Apparently the captain took exception to the order and they had an argument. Breshni wasn't too happy."

"You heard this conversation?"

"With my very own ears, Ms. Lysanne. It's amazing what cell phone scanners can do now."

"Who is this Captain Torelli?"

"He operates a freighter registered in Greece but it's on its way to Saudi. Apparently, it's been at sea for about a week and is due to arrive there in another two weeks."

"Is there any way we can intercept this vessel?"

"I'm sorry, Ms. Lysanne. That's way out of my league. It's in international water now and any attempts to board it would be considered piracy."

"Can you get in touch with Captain Torelli?"

"Sure. We captured his number when Breshni made the call. You want me to call this guy?"

"Yes, and tell him he is to do nothing ... and I mean absolutely nothing with his cargo without your consent. Have him fax you a copy of his the manifest."

"I'll give him the message, Ms. Lysanne, but I don't think he'll pay any attention to what I have to say."

"He will," Yemaya said coldly, struggling to suppress her rage. "Ms. Drenkova may be paying for the freight but she does not own the shipping company. Oh, and make sure the captain is informed he will be held personally responsible for anything that happens to his cargo... and I don't mean by the authorities. If he has any doubts about what I can do, remind him of the Aegis incident. That captain and first mate are still serving time in Jilava and everyone knows it's one of the worst prisons in Romania. Even Greece's effort to protect them from extradition failed once my agents visited the president. Now, before you call him, call my brother, Raidon Lysanne, and tell him exactly what you have told me. He will get you the details and authorization needed to insure Torelli follows your orders."

"Will do," the private investigator said. Writing down the name and number, he told Yemaya he and his crew would continue to monitor the docks and let her know if anything else developed.

After hanging up, Yemaya turned to Dakota and gave her the details of the conversation.

"You think they mean women?" Dakota asked. "Surely he wouldn't dump them overboard."

"From what Willie said, he seemed reluctant to but I am not going to take the chance. He is obviously aware that they are there, and someone has to be giving them food and water, so he might decide to chance it."

"That's sick. I can't believe anyone would do that nowadays."

"Anyone who deals in slavery will do anything. For the moment, though, I think the women are safe. If something happens to them, I will make sure the captain is held personally responsible. He will not like Carpi justice, I assure you."

I'm sure he won't, thought Dakota.

"So what now?"

"Now I pay another visit to Ms. Drenkova. I think it is about time to put her out of business."

Dakota could feel the fury behind the calmly spoken words and grew worried.

"We, Yemaya. We handle it. Not you. You promised me."

"I am aware of my promise."

"Okay. Let's go see what she has to say. Then we can decide what to do."

"All right. For now," said Yemaya, reluctantly. All of her instincts told her the situation wasn't going to be resolved quietly but she felt she owed Dakota the opportunity to at least try.

*  *  *

"Ah. Back so soon," Ms. Johnson said cordially. "Ms. Drenkova is waiting for you."

"Thank you, Ms. Johnson," Dakota said.

Escorting them to Catrina's office, she opened the door and motioned them in.

"Please be seated," said Catrina after dismissing her secretary. "I've reviewed all my ledgers and found nothing suspicious. The shipping invoices don't show any discrepancies and my people have assured me they take every measure to maintain the integrity of my business. Perhaps your sources are mistaken or have confused us with another company. It would be an understandable mistake," She suggested, amicably. "Now, is there anything else you'd like to know?" she asked, attempting to appear helpful but at the same time dismissing the two women.

"It is no mistake," Yemaya was angered by the woman's air of superiority. "Perhaps you should ask Breshni," she suggested disdainfully.

Catrina's eyes widened.

"What would Breshni know about this matter?" she said, trying to recover her composure.

"You tell me. Surely as one of your most entrusted employees, you must be aware of his phone call to a Captain Torelli a few hours ago, or did he take it upon himself to act on your behalf?"

"I resent your inference, Ms. Lysanne," snapped Catrina. "Now, I've tried my best to accommodate you and your silly accusations but enough is enough. I don't think we have anything else to discuss. Please leave," she ordered, reaching out to press the intercom button to summon her secretary.

Yemaya intercepted Catrina's hand before she could push the button and held it in a vice-like grip while she searched the woman's mind thoroughly and methodically. Within seconds she found enough information to make her recoil in disgust. The woman epitomized the worst of humanity. To her, pleasure was incremental to the suffering of others. The number of lives she had ruined was unimaginable. Yemaya could feel the rage inside her crawling from its cave. Catrina's victims were playthings; nothing more than distractions to appease the woman's lust and sadistic cravings. Sasha, however, had been different. Yemaya snarled savagely... an experiment. The woman took a sadistic pleasure in raping virgins. Then she would discard them like a piece of garbage. Images of the woman's "toys" being coldly and methodically shoved into the tender body, stealing her virginity and her innocence, the pain as the woman tortured Sasha again and again until she passed, out sickened her. The sadistic laughter and Catrina's orders to Breshni to revive the unconscious woman infuriated the Illusionist. Rage fed the rising monster inside of Yemaya. The final insult was her nonchalantly giving the young woman to her servant for his pleasure and then telling him to get rid of the body. Serpent-like, she uncoiled from her seat and leaned forward, her palms flattened on the desk as she released the hand and her face inches from Catrina's. Black hatred filled eyes narrowed ominously as they bored into Catrina's gray eyes.

"You like to play games, Ms. Drenkova?" she whispered through clinched teeth, her voice cold and emotionless. "So do I. You like to inflict pain. I can show you real pain."

Reaching out her right hand, she clasped the woman's chin with her fingertips. Catrina felt the pain instantly. It crawled through her brain like a fiery serpent, leaving a trail of burning agony in its path. Yemaya slowly ripped the memories from the woman's mind, one by one, gathering names and facts and caring nothing about the woman's agony or the damage left in the wake of her rampage. Layer by layer she sliced away every thought, every minute detail of the woman's past and the people whose lives she had destroyed. Perspiration trickled down Catrina's temples as she resisted the violent invasion.

"I thought you liked pain." The beast within Yemaya snarled. "Is that not what turns you on when you torture your victims? Their cries and the begging excite you. Tell me. How does it feel to be raped; to have your thoughts stripped away and your mind opened wide like those young girls' legs, exposed for my pleasure without your permission? You stole their virginity and their lives, Catrina. Was it worth selling your soul for a few moments of pleasure?" Yemaya whispered, almost cruelly as she caressed the older woman's cheek lovingly. "I can take you here and now and you would not resist me. I can make you beg to be taken. Would you like that? Do you want to be my slave, to satisfy my every desire, my every whim?" she continued, her voice softening seductively.

At first Dakota wasn't sure what was happening but when she saw Catrina grab her head, her face contorted in pain, she realized the beast was in control of Yemaya and was now inside the woman's head.

"No!" she screamed, grabbing Yemaya's arm. "Stop it, Yemaya!"

Black eyes glowered at her, menacingly. Shaking off Dakota's hand, it growled a warning. It would tolerate no interference with its thirst for revenge.

"You see, Catrina, I can be gentle, unlike you or I can be brutal," it continued, dismissing the journalist. "You never learned to be gentle. Pain was your fix, but you forgot something. Addictions are seductive. Like all things, there is a price to pay for pleasure if it is for your own selfish reasons. This is the price. Perhaps if you beg me and if I feel benevolent, you might get lucky. Maybe I would take pity on you and simply kill you… or not." The beast  enjoyed the fear growing inside of the woman.

Dakota was frantic. Yemaya was no longer in control of herself and the rage was intent on killing this woman. If it succeeded then her Yemaya would be lost forever.

"Please, Yemaya," she begged. "You promised. You have to stop this, now. Don't let it kill her. You promised. Mari, Grandma... Someone please help her," prayed Dakota, tears streaming down her cheeks.

"They can't help her," interrupted a low silky voice. "She is consumed by the darkness within her."

"Who are you?" cried the journalist, looking around expecting to see someone standing near them.

"Someone who heard your prayers. What would you give to save her?" whispered the voice.

"I'd die for her."

"Dying is easy. It's the struggle to live that's hard. Would you be willing to give up your soul?"

"Yes. Yes. If that’s what it takes."

"You answer too quickly. This isn’t a game. The question is real... as are the terms. I am asking you for your soul. In return I will save your lover."

Dakota hesitated, realizing exactly what had been asked of her.

"Good. You understand the seriousness of what I ask. Now, what is your answer?"

"I’ll give you anything you want," Dakota promised, frightened but willing to sacrifice everything for Yemaya.

"Freely?"

"Freely."

"Then I will lead you to her. It is up to you to show her the way out."

Dakota suddenly felt herself being drawn into the battle between the beast, Catrina and Yemaya. As her mind slid past the memories, she felt the rage turn its attention toward her. Pain seared her brain like a knife cutting through flesh. Falling to her knees, she cried out, clutching her temples with her hands. Yemaya, who was struggling to regain control, felt its momentarily distraction and Dakota's pain. Her anger grew. The battle had changed dramatically. It was no longer about her. If she didn't defeat this thing, not only would she be lost, but her lover would die. Lunging forward, she forced the rage backward until she reached Dakota. Mentally, she wrapped herself around her lover’s mind, shielding it from the assault. As she soothed the pain, she continued fighting her own demon.

Dakota could feel the pain subsiding. The beast struggled to regain control. The effort was draining Yemaya's strength. Sensing her weakening, Dakota pushed forward, adding her own energy to Yemaya's. Still the rage resisted. Neither would yield to the other. Suddenly, Dakota felt a mental nudge from something else. Wavering slightly, the darkness retreated. Gaining confidence, the two lovers renewed their efforts. Slowly it backed away, furious at having to give ground. Unwilling to accept defeat it turned toward Catrina, striking out savagely in frustration. Yemaya blocked as much of the force as she possibly could. The beast screamed its fury. Finally, slinking into its cave, it lay quiet, defeated but untamed. There would be another time, it promised, glaring angrily from its lair.

Dakota felt a sharp tug as she was jerked from Yemaya’s mind.

"You have won for now. She won’t remember your intervention or mine. The next time won't be so easy and do not forget your promise," the voice reminded her and then vanished.

"Easy?" mumbled Dakota, exhausted.

Yemaya looked at Catrina and blinked. The woman was pale, dazed and sweating, but seemed unharmed.

"Is she okay?"

"I think so," Yemaya said, checking her pulse.

"What now?"

"I wish I knew. Going back inside to see how she has been affected is out of the question. At least not now. I will not go through that again." She whispered, slumping into her chair, tiredly.

Me neither, thought Dakota. "Let's get out of here,"

"Yes. She should recover, shortly. Maybe all of this will scare her into changing."

"Wishful thinking. People like her don't scare. They adapt," replied Dakota. "But at least this might buy us some time to come up with a plan. Let's go."

Catrina opened her eyes, slightly confused. Her two visitors were gone. Not quite sure what had just occurred, she massaged her temples trying to relieve the ache.

"Damn headache," she thought. "Might as well leave. I can't get much done feeling like this. Maybe a little distraction will ease the tension."

CHAPTER 24

ONCE HOME, CATRINA took a quick shower and crawled into bed. Closing her eyes, she tried to remember the conversation between her and the two women that had visited her. At the moment, she couldn't even think of their names, which angered her. Frustrated, she sent for Helena. Reluctantly, the maid entered the woman's bedroom.

"Yes, ma'am. You wish my assistance?" she inquired, her voice quivering slightly.

"I wish your services, Helena, not your assistance. I have a headache. I need a little distraction. I'm sure you know what I mean," smirked Catrina and then winced as a sharp pain etched its way across her left temple. .

"Ma'am. Please! You should rest. You aren't well. I can get you some aspirin. That will take care of the headache, I'm sure," offered Helena, hoping to avoid a repeat of the night before.

"I don't want a fucking aspirin, you little cunt! I want you to eat pussy, my pussy. That will take care of the headache." The pain increased. "Now get on with it before I call Breshni and have him teach you obedience."

Reluctantly, Helena undressed. Catrina watched eagerly, the moisture starting to pool between her thighs. Anticipating the girl's hard moist tongue stroking her vulva, she felt the wetness seeping down her legs. Definitely, this would relieve the headache, which was getting worse.

"Fuck!" groaned Catrina, massaging her temples as the maid climbed onto the bed. Falling back against the pillows, she motioned for Helena to begin. When she felt the woman kneel between her legs, the pain in her temples spread to the back of her head, down her neck. A voice whispered somewhere deep within her brain.

"Beware, Catrina! You have been warned," it murmured, softly.

Shaking her head to rid herself of the voice only increased the pain slicing hotly through her temples.

"Get on with it!" she ordered, gritting her teeth. Helena separated the woman's lips with her thumbs. Swallowing, she took a deep breath and bent down. Just as she was about to stroke them with her tongue, Catrina screamed in agony causing the maid to jump. Her employer held her head, writhing in agony.

"So be it. You still haven’t learned your lesson about taking what isn’t yours to have," continued the voice. "There are many women who would endure your perversions willingly for a price. Forcing the unwilling is never an option. Had you only listened you could have had the world at your fingertips."

"Who are you?" Catrina demanded, tears streaming down her cheeks, her palms pressed harshly against her temples.

"No one you know, my dear, but the condemned should know their executioner. I am Lilith, Queen of the demons, bride of Adam and lover of Satan. I am the protector of whores. I am the one who has decided your fate in this world and the next... and I promise you, the pain you feel now is nothing compared to the unbearable agony you will suffer in the Underworld until I have grown bored with your wailings. Goodbye, Catrina, or should I say ‘until we meet again?" And the voice was gone, leaving a dark void in its place.

Drool trickled from her lips, down her chin and onto her neck. Gasping, Catrina rolled onto her side, drawing her knees to her stomach in a fetal position and began rocking back and forth, groaning loudly. Her whole body shook, the tremors causing the bed to vibrate. Suddenly she opened her mouth as if to scream, but no sound emerged except for a slight gurgling. Stiffening, Catrina's body spasmed and then she lay still.

Frightened, Helena gathered her clothes and ran to the door screaming for help. The housekeeper and Breshni pushed past her and into the room. Their boss lay naked, sprawled on her bed, her lifeless eyes staring blankly at the ceiling. Blood dripped on satin sheets from teeth still imbedded in her lower lip. Catrina Drenkova had been an attractive woman in life. In death, she looked old and haggard.

*  *  *

The last thing Breshni remembered was looking into the young woman's face and then a strange voice whispering in his head, followed by an intense pain and then darkness. Slowly opening his eyes, he stared at the scene before him and blinked rapidly. Sweat beaded on his forehead and then ran down his cheek, pooling on his chin and jaw before finally dripping on his bare chest. Confused he looked around trying to figure out where he was. Everything appeared alien, almost like a video game setting. Bright orange and red flames danced almost merrily in the distance while shadows moved stealthily along black pathways between the fires. The sky was aflame with multi-colored clouds of silver, yellow and burnt umber.

Must be dream, he thought, shaking his head to flick the sweat away. When he failed, he tried to reach up and wipe it only to find his hand wouldn't move. Glancing at them, he found them tied to poles. Flexing his muscles, he tried to break the bindings but failed. His legs were also bound, forcing him into a spread-eagle position.

"Good. You're awake," murmured a voice from behind.

Turning his head, Breshni noticed a short, fat woman walking toward him. Skin the color of a bad sunburn, she wore no clothing. In her right hand was a small black bag.

Closing his eyes, Breshni again tried to convince himself that this was all a dream. No woman could be that ugly, he thought. Red hair sprang in frizzy tuffs from her scalp and stood straight out like a porcupine. Heavy jowls, a large bulbous nose and crooked teeth were bad enough but the beady brown eyes glinted with an unholy gleam.

"And this is a good day," She said, knowing his thoughts.

Breshni swallowed nervously.

"Who are you?" he demanded.

"I am what you have always been," she replied, giving him a toothy grin.

Not one to understand riddles, Breshni grunted his frustration.

"I see you are one of those stupid ones," continued the woman. "Well, let me enlighten you. You, my friend, are the worst of humanity... no conscience, no brains, no nothing except the need to satisfy your lust. Your whole life was spent abusing and raping women and children. You served a mistress unquestioningly, doing whatever she told you to do like a pitiful lap dog."

Standing in front of him, the woman examined his naked body and smiled. Putting the bag on the ground, she reached for his penis, pulled on it and laughed when it fell limp.

"I see you don't find me as pleasing as those young girls. Not to worry."

"Wha... what are you goi... going to do?" Breshni stammered, struggling again to break free.

"Why, Breshni. I think you're afraid of me." The woman giggled. The sound frightened the human more than her appearance. "Good! Fear is a wonderful stimulant. Now to answer your question. I will do to you what you have done to women all your life. You are going to know the horror and the pain of being fucked unmercifully and unwillingly. You see, I am the demoness, Ramiera, and like you, I am a rapist. Only I do to the souls of men what they have done to women... and I do it better."

Reaching into her bag, Rameira pulled out a huge black dildo with bright red veins pulsing through it. Stroking it lovingly, she beamed happily at her captive and then began rubbing it against his groin.

"Remember how you used to do this to your victims? They begged you not to rape them but you just laughed and grunted. Their pain and suffering was your pleasure. Now it's going to be mine. Their few moments of humiliation seemed like a lifetime to them. Your humiliation and suffering will be an eternity as will my pleasure."

Breshni could feel the panic building as she continued to stroke him with her enormous toy. Feeling nauseous he begged for mercy but Ramiera merely smiled. She had waited a long time for his soul and intended on enjoying every minute of his misery.

"I'm disappointed in you, Breshni. I thought you would be a lot braver than this. You were such a man when you were alive... at least when it came to anyone weaker than you. Why I haven't even begun enjoying you and you beg like the whores you fucked unmercifully. Perhaps you won't be as much fun as I thought."

Stepping behind him, she pressed the dildo against his butt, making sure it was aligned with his anus. Breshni tensed up, squeezing his cheeks tightly together and twisted back and forth. Cackling loudly, Ramiera pushed harder, enjoying the rapist’s futile efforts to escape.

"Yes. That's what I like. It's intoxicating, isn't it? The feeling of power over someone. Remember that feeling? Remember, Breshni? Give it to me! Make me feel what you felt and I may go easy on you... unlike you with those women. But not right now. Now, you are my woman, my whore."

Thrusting the toy deep into his anus, the demoness laughed joyously as screams of pain penetrated the bowels of the Underworld. A few demons stopped to listen and smiled, knowing another soul was being initiated into the realm.

*  *  *

Exhausted, Yemaya and Dakota went to bed early. Neither had much to say about the day's events. The time for talking would be later. For the moment, sleep was the priority.

Mari, Maopa and Intunecat watched the two sleeping women.

"Tonight they'll rest... no dreams... no interruptions," said Mari.

"That be best," agreed Maopa.

"Then I'll be gone," Intunecat said.

"One moment, please, Intunecat. Thank you for everything you did for my daughter?"

"I did little. Lilith provided the strength needed to save Yemaya," replied the Dark One.

"Technically, but I suspect you had something to do with that too."

"That is your assessment, my dear. The demoness has a mind of her own and wouldn't take lightly any intrusion by me. I doubt if anyone has much influence over her."

"Perhaps. But you're deliberately avoiding the issue. Had you not helped them, even if it were through another, they would have failed."

"Believe what you will," chuckled Intunecat. "I accept no credit for that which isn't mine. Now I must leave. These have been trying times even for me. Until the next time."

"Until then. Oh. Intunecat..." continued Mari.

"Yes?"

"When you see Lilith again please give her our thanks and tell her there is an issue I wish to discuss with her. Some souls cannot be bargained for."

Laughing, the Dark One smiled knowingly.

"As you wish."

"Thank you," said Mari.

The dark spirit merely tipped his head before disappearing.

"Well, darlin," said Maopa. "Maybe we need tah take a break ourselves. Hows about we gather up some nuts and fruits and go picnikin. I might even show yah a few more of them thar 'positions' we jawed about earlier," she teased.

Smiling, Mari took Maopa's hand, pulling her into her own realm.

CHAPTER 25

THE NEWSPAPER LAY face up on the tray as the waiter pushed the cart into the hotel room. Uncovering the plates, he bowed to the two women and left.

Dakota was first to notice the headline.

Shipping Tycoon Dead at 55.

Ms. Catrina Drenkova, owner and operator of the international shipping company, Eurasian Exports, was discovered dead in her bedroom around 4 p.m. yesterday evening. Her housekeeper said a maid discovered Ms. Drenkova lying in bed unconscious. Paramedics and the police were summoned to the scene. Efforts to revive the export tycoon failed. Her body was taken to Mercy Hospital for an autopsy. Dr. Carlson, the state coroner, has determined the cause of death was due to a massive aneurysm rupturing causing pressure on the brain. Death would have been instantaneous according to the coroner. Ms. Johnson, Ms. Drenkova's receptionist, told police her employer had left work early due to a migraine. Ms. Drenkova was a native of a small mid-European country called Moldova. It's been rumored she was closely connected to several upper level members of the Moldovan Parliament. She was single and childless.

"Do you think this was because of us?" Dakota asked.

"I don't know," replied Yemaya. "She could have had the aneurysm for a long time. Perhaps the strain triggered it. Maybe it would have happened no matter what."

Dakota didn't know what to say or think.

"Do you think I did this?" Yemaya asked putting down her coffee cup.

"I don't know. You were so out of control or rather that thing in you was."

"Maybe it would be better if we ended this now then," offered Yemaya, stoically.

"No! That's not what I meant and you know it. I know you wouldn't break your promise to me. Whatever this darkness is inside you isn't you, Yemaya. Oh, I realize it's a part of you but it's only a small part. The real you is the caring, loving, over protective woman I'm with now. You're my life and my soul and you're not getting rid of me that easily," declared Dakota.

Yemaya lowered her head and closed her eyes. A tear trickled down her right cheek.

"I felt something for a moment. It went after her," she confessed.

Dakota wrapped her arms around her lover and pulled her close.

"I know. We'll never know for sure and I don't want to. But it wasn't you. Trust me on this, Yemaya," Dakota murmured softly, gentling rocking her back and forth.

Yemaya relaxed in the warm embrace. She didn’t want to know either.

*  *  *

Cammie lay half-dozing on her bed when she felt a sleek body slip under the sheets. Opening one eye, she smiled at the dark-haired, lavender eyed woman dressed in a white leather bra and thong. The contrast between her dark skin and the outfit was stunning.

"You look amazing," whispered the Cambion. "Nice outfit too."

"Thank you," grinned Kali, bathing in the warm, sensual energies emanating from the Cambion. "Although you don't seem to let me leave them on for long."

"Do you want me to?"

"You need ask?"

Laughing, Cammie pulled the Destroyer onto her chest and kissed her. The next two days were theirs to do with as they pleased, and both knew exactly what that entailed. When Lilith returned from her appointment with Intunecat, she had sensed a need in both of the women and immediately ordered them out of the nightclub.

"The two of you are putting out so much sexual energy, these mortals will be fornicating on the tables and floors," She declared. "With my luck, Dis will pop in and think we're having an orgy, and I'd never live that down. Now get out of here and don't come back for a couple of days."

Laughing like two little girls, Kali grabbed the silver haired demoness by the hand and pulled her out the door.

CHAPTER 26

FIVE WEEKS LATER Dakota found herself sitting between her mom and her grandmother at the Charleston Ocean Institute. Yemaya had finished describing the facilities and had introduced Shezarra, the great white shark. When she reappeared on stage in her blue and silver wetsuit and mask, she climbed the platform and dove into the water. Shezarra swam lazily around the tank eyeing the woman.

"She's quite beautiful," Teetonka said, nudging Dakota with her elbow.

"The shark or the woman?"

"Actually both, now that you mention it," her mother teased, wiggling both eyebrows.

Pashna nodded her head in agreement.

"I've never seen a live shark before. They really are quite magnificent aren't they? Nothing like television, although I did see Jaws a long time ago and swore I'd never go in the water again. Have you seen that movie, Daks?"

Dakota smiled. Tee and her grandmother could go on and on for hours.

"Shush. Just watch the show."

As Yemaya sank to the bottom, Shezarra flicked her tail sending her sleek body rushing toward the Illusionist. Yemaya remained motionless until the great white was within arms length and then reached out and pushed off the shark's snout. The momentum propelled her several feet away as Shezarra veered off to her right. Surfacing, Yemaya took a quick breath and descended once more. The shark circled lazily around her prey looking for another opportunity to strike. Like a torpedo she once again charged, her huge mouth agape as she closed in on the woman. Once again Yemaya pushed her away. This time the shark's body turned momentarily blocking the audience’s view of the Illusionist as the animal twisted in a final attempt to grasp her meal. When it swam off, the Illusionist was gone. The audience gasped.

"She's been eaten," yelled a voice from the back of the room.

"Where'd she go?" Tee whispered.

"I don't know," Dakota replied, leaning forward in her seat. "I haven't figured out any of her tricks yet and she won't tell me how she does them."

The audience grew uneasy as the shark continued to circle, hunting for its prey. It was impossible for Yemaya to hide anywhere in the tank let alone remain under water for so long. Even Dakota, who had seen several of her shows, was beginning to worry.

"Come on, sweetie," she murmured.

Two masked attendants, who had been standing at the base of the steps, rushed up to the platform and visually searched the water. After a few minutes, one raised her hands and shrugged. The two walked slowly down the steps.

"Ladies and gentlemen," the attendant, who had shrugged earlier, announced. "I don't know what to say. Ms. Lysanne has vanished."

The audience was silent, unsure of what was expected of them. Surely this wasn't the end of the show.

"Oh, I wouldn't exactly say that," the other attendant said, pulling off her mask.

Everyone gasped. Before them stood the Illusionist dressed in an attendant's costume. Smiling she bowed when the crowd stood and cheered.

"Thank you ladies and gentlemen. As I said earlier, this will be Shezarra's last appearance. In a few days she'll be transported to an undisclosed location and turned lose in the ocean. She deserves to be free like all the creatures of this world. Hopefully, in time we will come to appreciate the true beauty of the shark and stop the slaughter of these animals that have been around for millions of years. And now, once again, my partner and I will be returning to my homeland for a much needed break. May you all be happy and healthy." Waving again, she bowed once more accepting the applause.

Breathing a sigh of relief, Dakota turned to her mom to say something. Dakota would never get used to the danger Yemaya put herself in to perform her stunts. Turning to her mom, she was about to speak when a camera flash caught her attention. She glanced around to see who was taking pictures.

Not again! she thought, looking for the source of the flash. Several aisles back stood a large familiar looking man. As the lights came on, the man looked directly at her. She recognized him as the one who had left Catrina's office when they pulled up in the taxi.

"What is it, Daks?" Tee asked, noticing her daughter tensing.

Ivan felt the journalist's gaze. Smiling, he saluted her as he slipped the camera into his pocket and pulled a small white envelope from another. A final glance at the Illusionist showed she too was aware of his presence. Making eye contact with Yemaya, he held her gaze for several seconds and then turned away. Motioning to an usher, he handed him the envelope and pointed to Dakota. Although, he never fully understood what had happened to his boss, he knew these two were involved and wanted nothing more to do with them. With Catrina dead, he was free to return home, maybe even see his wife again, if she would have him.

From Sasha's memories, Yemaya recognized Ivan as the man who had guarded her for Catrina but also the one who carried the young Carpi to the hospital. The last deed was the only reason he still lived. Sasha was safe amongst her family, now. Mari and Maopa, in the guise of Yemaya and Dakota, had accompanied her and the doctor on the flight to Moldova. Of course, Dr. Sanders was still confused over Dakota's strange fluctuations in speech; and she didn’t buy the explanation given her previously, but politely refrained from asking questions.

The night before their departure for Charleston, Agra had informed Dakota and Yemaya that she was taking a trip to the Middle East to recover some of the missing whores that had been removed from a freighter. Belinda was amongst them and had talked the women into joining the Sisterhood. The demoness would have to make sure all of them were checked by doctors and then have them paired off with her own more experienced whores until they learned the rules. Then they were free to choose with whom they worked as long as they worked in a group. Unfortunately, most of the women warehoused in the other countries had been murdered once word of Catrina’s death was published. Still, the demoness had assured the whores' families that those responsible would be found and pay dearly for their crimes. Yemaya felt an incredible anger behind Agra’s quietly spoken words and shivered. Agra would be a formidable enemy to those who earned her wrath.

Having returned two weeks before Yemaya's performance, with the kidnapped whores, the nightclub owner was surprised to find forty-three tickets to the show as well as bus fare for the whores and airfare for Lilith, Kali, Agra and Cammie.

"Do you think she suspects anything?" whispered Agra, trying to keep her voice low during an intermission.

"Perhaps. Even if she does, she won't say anything. She is one of those rare mortals who can accept the impossible as probable and not feel threatened."

"And her darkness?"

Lilith shrugged.

"That's something only time will disclose. So far she has been able to win her battles but it grows stronger. If it weren't for Dakota, Yemaya could eventually lose. She's strong, but even she can't defeat something this powerful by herself."

"Is that why you helped her?"

"No. It served my needs. There was a price to pay."

"You mean Dakota's soul?" Agra laughed. "Since when did you ever charge a soul for your services?"

Lilith grinned, mischievously.

"There's always a first time."

"And do you plan on collecting payment?"

"Do I look like a collection company? I have more important things to do at the moment."

"Well, have you told Dakota you aren't going to? Surely she has a right to know."

"In time. She needs to think about her actions for awhile. Besides, I may need her services at some future date. It's a good bartering tool."

"Now you're being evil," Agra teased.

Raising an eyebrow, Lilith gave her demon friend a haughty look.

"And your point is?"

Before Agra could reply, Kali leaned over Cammie's lap and glared at the two demonesses.

"Would you two hush? We're trying to watch the show."

Lilith was about to make a comment when she felt another presence in the room. Looking around she noticed a handsome, dark-haired man sitting several rows away to her left. Nudging Agra with her elbow, she nodded her head in his direction.

"You've got to be kidding me," whispered Agra.

"You know Dis. Always the attention getter."

"Yeah... but really! This is a little much, don't you think, and why is he here anyway?"

"I can assure you it's not for the entertainment. He's up to something."

"You think he's after Yemaya?"

"No, he knows he'll never have her."

"Could he have heard about your deal with Dakota?"

"Probably, but he knows he can't collect on it without my permission."

"Dis is the Underlord. He can claim any debt his demons or minions barter for."

"Really! Would you return your whores to him if he decided he wanted them back?"

"Hell, no!" Agra exclaimed, causing several people to look in their direction.

"There you go. Trust me. Dis wouldn't dare challenge me for her. I have too many followers of my own. The Underworld wouldn't withstand such a schism."

"I can't believe you would do such a thing over one mortal."

"Oh, I wouldn't," chuckled Lilith. "but I would on principle. What is mine, stays mine. Besides, Dakota and I never really finalized the deal. I simply asked if she was willing. She's under no obligation to anyone but me, and I'll release her from it if he tries to interfere."

"Would you two be quiet? What kind of example are you setting for our whores?" reprimanded Kali.

Shaking their heads, the two demonesses leaned back in their chairs and relaxed. Lilith glanced one more time at the man and chuckled.

Really, Dis! She thought. Elvis?

Turning his head to look at her, Dis gave a smug grin and winked. Even he enjoyed a good show, and who better to impersonate than one of the most idolized mortals in human history.

*  *  *

"Dak?" repeated Tee, squeezing her daughter's arm to get her attention.

"Oh... Sorry, mother. It's nothing. I just recognized someone," Dakota replied, taking the envelope the usher had given her. Opening it, she glanced at the enclosed photo. Under the picture of an obviously dead man was scribbled the name Breshni.

Dakota looked again at where the man had been standing. He was gone.

"Is something wrong?"

"No. Everything's fine. Just remembering some information I needed for my next article," Dakota replied, turning around to watch Yemaya.

Yemaya smiled warmly at the journalist and winked before thanking the audience. Waving to everyone, she threw a small smoke bomb at her feet and vanished.

"Well, Dak," Pashna said, patting her forearm affectionately around her granddaughter. "This was quite a show. If she’s as good a lover as an Illusionist, I’ll be expecting some babies very soon."

Everyone looked at the elderly woman as if she was crazy.

"Grams!" exclaimed Dakota, blushing profusely.

"Geez, mom," Tee exclaimed. "If you can figure out how that’s going to happen, let me know. We’d be rich."

"Go ahead and laugh, but the spirits can do anything if they want," Pashna warned, shaking her head knowingly. "Shoot, if she’s a real magician, she can do anything. You just mark my words."

Laughing, Yemaya looked at her lover and winked. The thought of kids was an interesting one, although she wasn’t quite sure she was ready for them.

"Well, I have lots of questions I'd like answered," Tee said. "Like how she does all those things? And I especially want to know if she's going to make an honest woman of my daughter."

"Mother!" Dakota turned red from embarrassment.

When Teetonka saw her daughter's flushed face, she laughed even harder. Pashna just shook her head. Dakota groaned. It was going to be a very long night. Sighing, she hoped Yemaya would still want her after this. Maybe she could get a case of Corona delivered to Yemaya's penthouse. That would certainly ease the pain of the humiliation she knew lay in store for her. Or better yet, with a little luck, her lover just might teach her how to disappear. Now that would be a trick worth learning whenever mother came to town.

CHAPTER 27

YEMAYA AND DAKOTA returned to Moldova two weeks later.

"I think I’m going to sleep for a week," declared Dakota, burrowing further beneath the sheets to escape the cool breeze blowing through the open window.

Smiling at the green eyes and ruffled hair peeking out from under the blankets, Yemaya shook her head.

"You look like a little kid."

"Hey, it’s cold in here. How come it was so warm earlier and now it’s freezing outside," Dakota complained.

"You call this cold? This is sleeping weather. Warm days for play... cool nights for sleeping... and love."

"OH? I like that thought. Care to test that theory?"

"I think I can prove it to your complete satisfaction." Yemaya replied, lowering her voice to the husky, seductive tone she knew Dakota couldn’t resist.

"Why, Yemaya. I thought you were an all work and no play sort of gal."

"Oh, I definitely play."

"Oh no you don't," Dakota declared, rolling Yemaya on her back. "Me first this time."

Yemaya raised an eyebrow and smiled.

"Who am I to argue?"

"Good thinking."

Straddling the Yemaya, she leaned down, her breasts swaying slightly. Grabbing each hand, she raised Yemaya's arms over her head holding them in place while she stretched out laying half on and half off the other woman.

"Keep your hands there," she ordered huskily. Yemaya nodded.

With her left hand, she slowly unbuttoned Yemaya's blouse.

"So, you want to see what skills I have, huh?" she whispered against Yemaya's ear, her warm breath caressing the lobe. Yemaya nodded her head slowly but didn't speak.

"Well, then the least I can do is oblige."

Running her lips down Yemaya's neck, she stopped to nibble at the pulse beating wildly at the base. Her hand roamed slowly down the exposed arms until it finally settled on Yemaya's right breast. Shifting slightly, she moved using her knees to push Yemaya's legs apart.

Running her fingers through the dark pubic hair and then up toward Yemaya’s stomach, Dakota stopped to make small swirling motions.

Yemaya groaned.

"I love the feel of your hair," she purred, pressing her lips against her lover's. The tip of her tongue moved gently back and forth across Yemaya's lips. Opening her mouth slightly, she nipped at the lower lip. Her hand continued stroking Yemaya's stomach and breasts. Her hips pressed against the strong thigh beneath her.

"Do you want to know what I'm going to do to you?" Dakota asked softly.

Yemaya swallowed and nodded, her stomach clinching from the building tension.

"Well then, first I'm going to touch you like I'm doing now. Lightly! I want to feel your skin as I run my fingers over your breasts, down your stomach and legs and back up again. Then I'm going to do the same with my lips and tongue. Like this."

Dakota moved her lips across Yemaya's neck and down to her breasts. She hesitated at each nipple, sucking first the right into her mouth and then moving to the left to repeat the process. Nipping at it gently, she felt Yemaya arch slightly and she smiled. Releasing the nipple she continued sliding her tongue down the long torso, across the navel and down to the groin. Hesitating, she drew the soft skin into her mouth, sucking lightly. Then she placed her lips against Yemaya's thigh and stroked it with her tongue before continuing her journey the ankles before reversing the process. Once she again reached the apex between the legs she hesitated. Yemaya shivered. Dakota grinned and made eye contact with her lover.

"Now, I'm going to taste the rest of you," she said softly. "And I'm going to take a verrrry long time dining," she teased, her eyes twinkling. "Hours, maybe."

Yemaya swallowed.

"Hours?" It was the first time Dakota had ever heard Yemaya's voice actually raise an octave. Laughing, she nodded.

"Hours!"

Separating the outer lips with her finger and thumb, she lowered her head and dipped her tongue between the folds. When she heard Yemaya gasp, she started stroking the warm moist skin with the tip of her tongue, tasting the salty liquid that was forming.

"Hmmm," she murmured, her voice muffled. "Salty." Making long, slow lapping strokes, she wrapped her arms around the taut thighs and pulled them tight against her. Her tongue pressed hard against the inner lips and she began flicking it rapidly back and forth. She could feel Yemaya's legs begin to quiver.

Yemaya groaned louder. It was getting hard to keep her hands still when all she wanted to do was reach down and press the journalist's head tightly against her groin. The woman's tongue was driving her crazy.

"Fuck, Dakota," she moaned, her hips moving up and down. Feeling the developing rhythm, Dakota gently inserted two fingers into Yemaya's vagina and pulled the skin toward her tongue. Locating the clit, she stroked it a few times with her thumb and then began flicking it with the tip of her tongue. Alternating between slow caresses, flicking and swirling, she continued to tease the sensitive organ until she felt Yemaya's hips push hard against her face. Then she placed her lips around the small organ and sucked. Her tongue continued massaging the clit. Yemaya felt the orgasm build. At first it was a pleasant tingling sensation beneath Dakota's tongue and then fire and ice spread outwards along the nerves through the rest of her body causing her muscles to clench. Her legs trembled as she strained against the weight pushing down on her. Finally, unable to bear it any longer, she reached down, clamped her arm around Dakota's head pressing it against her body. Startled Dakota momentarily stopped what she was doing.

"Please..." Yemaya begged.

Hearing the plea, Dakota renewed her efforts. The arm around her head was like a vice. A fleeting thought reminded her she would probably have a stiff neck from the force. Moments later, the Illusionist arched high, her hand tightening on Dakota's shoulder, nails digging into soft skin.

"Oosh!" she groaned as her legs gave out and she collapsed on the bed. Dakota smiled and slid up to wrap her arms around Yemaya.

"A good one I hope," she teased.

"Oh yeah," agreed Yemaya, trying to catch her breath.

"Good. Thought I was gonna die down there," she joked. "Damn but you are strong."

"Uhh... oh... sorry... You okay?"  Yemaya asked suddenly realizing what had happened.

"I'm teasing, love. Of course I'm fine. But you are strong. You're gonna owe me a massage later."

"My pleasure. Right now, though, I am exhausted. How about we get some sleep?"

"Sounds good to me." Dakota snuggled against the warm body next to her.

Just as she was about to drift off, she felt Yemaya's lips against her ear.

"By the way, you definitely did your homework. Night, love," murmured Yemaya sleepily.

"Yemaya?"

"Yes?"

"I love you, too. Sweet dreams."

*  *  *

Several miles away a streetlamp flickered on and off as wind gusts buffeted the loose wires connected to a nearby transformer. A young, dark haired woman dressed in tight slacks and a skimpy sequined top glanced nervously at the occupant of the car that had just pulled up to the curb. After a short verbal exchange, she nodded, glanced up and down the empty street, and then climbed in. There was no one to witness the prostitute’s disappearance into the darkness, nor the two men questioning her about the Sisterhood.

End of Part I

Lilith

PART II

The Beginnings

CHAPTER 1

THERE WERE NO memories of the past... nothing to tell her about herself or her previous life. She only knew now... and the unfamiliar sounds disturbing a dreamless sleep and the darkness. Opening her eyes, she sat up and looked around searching for anything she would recognize, and found her surroundings strangely familiar but a mystery. Still, she had a name, and she knew it. It wasn’t much but she found it comforting. Slowly rising to her feet, she turned and gazed about looking for something; anything that might trigger a memory. There was nothing. It was as if she never existed before this moment, and slowly, inevitably, came the realization that she hadn’t. This was the first day of her existence and before her, had she known it at the time, lay a world only a few days older; one created specifically for her and one other.

The meadow was breathtaking, covered in a lush carpet of grass with flowers of every imaginable size and color scattered randomly as far as the eye could see. Trees grew in multiple groves, each perfectly positioned to give the best aesthetic appeal. From their dense foliage the sounds of singing birds floated melodiously through the air, giving the entire landscape a pleasing tranquility. In the distance, a lake extended to the horizon and beyond. Its emerald green waters lapped gently at the shoreline creating a soft rhythmic slapping noise. The sound of splashing caught her attention and she leaned slightly forward, shielding her eyes with her right hand against a slight glare. A large object moved smoothly through the water, creating small ripples. Unable to resist an overwhelming need to see what it was, she walked hesitantly forward until she was near enough to make out the animal. It emerged from below the surface and stood shaking the water from its smooth skin. A fine coat of golden hair glistened in the sun giving the creature a radiant glow. Long blonde hair clung damply to its head and, as she stared in awe, dark blue eyes widened in amazement when it became aware of her presence. She had caught it by surprise.

Strange, she thought, watching as it strolled casually in her direction. I know him. I know the names of all of these things around me, and yet I know I have never seen any of them before. How can that be? she wondered, almost expecting an answer. Receiving none, she shrugged indifferently, accepting that she would know what she needed when the time was right. In the meantime, she would discover as much as possible about this creature... this... man.

He was beautiful; more beautiful than anything in the garden; tall and muscular, in a slender way. His curly golden locks hung loosely about his shoulder.

"Who are you? I have never seen you here before." he said, his eyes roaming curiously up and down her body.

"Have you been here long?" she replied, avoiding his question.

For a moment he seemed hesitant to answer.

"No. At least not that I know of. I'm not sure. I feel like I have only arrived. And you?"

"The same. This is all new to me, and yet it is as if I have been here forever."

"Yes. That is how I feel, also. I know the plants and the trees and the animals. I know this place, and I know who I am. I am Adam."

"Well, Adam, it appears we have much in common. I am Lilith."

"Lilith. It’s a beautiful name. It suits you well."

"Thank you. Have you seen anyone else like us around here?"

"No. You’re the first, but there may be others. Have you?"

Lilith shook her head no.

"Then perhaps we should look around," he offered.

"Yes. First, though, I would like to bathe in the lake. It looks refreshing. Do you mind waiting?"

Adam laughed. It was a pleasant sound and she smiled as she waded into the warm emerald green water. Glancing at its surface, she saw her reflection for the first time. The fiery red hair, blue-gray eyes and golden skin slightly darker than Adam’s surprised her. She hadn’t thought about her own appearance, but expected it to be similar to his. Why, though, she didn’t know.

Another mystery, she thought.

Swimming a short distance and then back toward the bank, she enjoyed the warmth of the water as it caressed her skin. Refreshed, she emerged from the lake and joined Adam. He had watched her, intrigued that her shape differed from his. Of particular interest were the round objects protruding from her front and the lack of a small appendage between her legs. Several times he had glanced at his own and then back at her trying to decide if she was somehow concealing it. Eventually he concluded she didn't have one. His own seemed to shrink and grow at random intervals, making him uncomfortable at times. The strange behavior was a nuisance. He was much more comfortable when the appendage hung loosely between his thighs. Sighing, he stood and brushed the grass from his legs and buttocks and helped her up the slippery bank. Later he would think about these differences.

Another mystery, he thought, sighing slightly.

For days they wandered across the land looking for others like themselves. Although they found a variety of birds and animals, there was no sign of anyone else. A few creatures resembled them, walking upright or jumping from tree to tree, but the dark hair covering their bodies and their strange noises assured both Lilith and Adam that they weren’t related.

"Maybe they are like us but speak a different language, or just slightly different," posed Adam, watching the animals playing with a stick and rolling around in the grass. Occasionally one would emit a high-pitched laugh and curl back its lips to show large teeth. "Like you and I are different," he reasoned.

"I don't think so. We could communicate from the very beginning. I think if they were like us, we would understand them."

"Perhaps they can only talk with each other like we do. They don't understand us just as we don't understand them."

"It seems reasonable."

"Yes it does," he replied, switching his gaze to the woman beside him. Once again he felt himself grow stiff and reached toward the limb to push it down, annoyed at its continual efforts to stand up.

"Does it bother you?" Lilith asked intrigued at the display. She had noticed the odd behavior before.

"At times. I think it means I'm happy or something. I've been wondering if it's able to think for itself. I seem to have no control over what it does at times."

"Possibly. If you can't control it, that certainly would explain the odd behavior. Does this happen often?" she asked, tilting her head sideways to examine the appendage.

"Yes, but only when I look or think about you. I find your appearance pleasing and it seems to also."

"Strange," she said, glancing at it again and then at herself. "I find you pleasing to look at, but I have nothing to show for it."

"Nothing?"

Feeling an overwhelming sense of disappointment, he scuffed a foot.

"Well, nothing either of us can see. I get a strange feeling between here," placing her hand between her thighs. "But," shrugging, she didn’t finish the sentence.

"Oh."

The sadness in his voice made her uncomfortable.

"There is one more thing," she offered hesitantly, wanting to cheer him up.

"What?" he asked eagerly.

"These."

Lilith pointed at the small nubs protruding from the two orbs on her chest.

"These little things get hard and stick out, just like that," she said pointing to his hardened limb.

"Really? I never noticed. Is it painful?" Gently poking at one with a fingertip, he noticed it was rather firm.

"Sometimes, but if I rub them gently, it eases the pain."

"Oh. Do you think we are supposed to rub these things to ease the discomfort? I've never tried that but it might help."

"Well, I see no reason to think otherwise if it helps me. Why not try it and see?"

Agreeing with her, he did find relief but it was only temporary. Soon, however, like children, they began teasing each other and tried to relieve the other’s discomfort. Unfortunately, they quickly discovered the exchange created new feelings and very different reactions. Deciding it was better to keep their hands to themselves, they tried to ignore the growing urges... and that was the problem. It made them more uncomfortable and created an awkwardness between them.

One day Lilith and Adam were sitting by the lake watching several birds paddling near the bank. Both had been contemplating their dilemma, wanting to find a solution. Finally, tossing a small pebble into the water, Adam turned to her hesitantly.

"Lilith? I've been thinking about this difference between you and me."

"So have I. It's obvious you have this thing between your legs for a reason and I don't. We have discovered we like rubbing ourselves and enjoy stroking each other. Perhaps your limb was meant to give us both some type of pleasure. If you stroke me with it..."

"My thoughts exactly!" interrupted Adam, smiling broadly. "Would you like to find out?"

"I think I would."

Lying down on the lush carpet of grass, they tentatively ran their hands slowly up and down each other’s bodies, shy but determined to continue their experiment. Soon, flushed by unfamiliar passions, Adam rolled Lilith onto her back and nudged her knees apart.

"What are you doing?" she demanded, pushing him away.

"I... uh... what I felt I needed to," he replied, confused by her rejection.

"Need? You feel the need to climb on me?"

"Well, not exactly, but I thought you wanted me to rub myself against you."

"I don't see what that has to do with you pressing me to the earth and climbing on me in such a manner. Surely you don't expect me to enjoy that?"

Shrugging Adam couldn't think of a reasonable reply.

"I don't understand. I thought you wanted this? Do you not feel pleasure from what we have been doing?"

"Yes, but what has that to do with you lying on me? It's like I am less important than you. We shall lie side by side as equals."

Adam frowned. This wasn’t going exactly like he thought.

"Why?"

"Because that is how it should be."

"I don't see how that will work. And what does equality have to do with this? And why argue over something so ridiculous? Obviously, it makes more sense for me to lie on you. After all, it's I who will be stroking you therefore I need to push downward."

"That's ridiculous? If that's your only objection, I can have the top and sit on you. It's just as easy for me to position myself over you. .Besides, you're heavier than I. You would crush me."

"You're almost as tall as I am. I doubt if my lying on you would hurt you," he argued. "Now, enough of this! We're wasting time."

Pushing her gently down, Adam once again tried to mount her. Lilith didn’t know if she was more furious at his efforts to climb on her or that he was ignoring her feelings. Shoving him away, she jumped up and glared down at him, arms crossed defiantly.

"I will not be treated like this. Either I have the top or we lie side by side as equals."

Angrily, Adam rose to his feet and stood in front of her, legs apart, posturing with his hands on his hips.

"This is ridiculous! You're being unreasonable about something that is unimportant."

"I don't think so, and if it's so unimportant, you take the bottom"

"Me? Why should I take the bottom? I've agreed we're equals. That should be enough for you. Why do you keep pursuing something so trivial?"

"Why do you if it's so trivial?" countered Lilith, stamping her foot in frustration. "I tell you what. I'll even compromise on this. You take the bottom first. Afterward, if you wish you may lie on me."

"You really don't expect me to lie beneath you now when you have just said it's an inferior position? That means I would be less than you."

"Ah. I see. The truth comes out now. You expect me to take the bottom but you're not willing to. I was right. You think of yourself as superior to me."

"Lilith, you're beginning to anger me!" .

"And am I suppose to quiver from this anger of yours? Let me tell you something, Adam. I am the one who has a right to be angry. Either we do this as equals or we don't do it at all."

Adam sighed, shaking his head and feeling defeated. Perhaps he needed to switch tactics, he thought.

"Be reasonable, Lilith! Look at me! I'm bigger than you. I have more muscles. I can run faster, swim farther and am a lot stronger. It's obvious I was made this way for a reason."

"And that would be what, exactly?"

"Well... ummm... to be on top, of course," he mumbled, uncomfortable from the odd look in her eyes and unable to think of another answer.

Throwing up her hands, Lilith turned and stormed off.

"Where are you going?"

"Away."

"Away? Where?" he demanded, running after her.

"Anywhere... away from you... from this. I will not live with someone who believes I am inferior."

"But, where will you go?"

"Anywhere... away from you... away from this. It's not your concern, Adam. Just leave me alone!"

Imitating her behavior, he threw both arms in the air and decided now wasn’t a good time to reason with her. She’d eventually see that he was right. After all, he was Adam. When had he ever been wrong?

"Oh, all right! We can discuss this when you're in a better mood."

She was about to reply when a voice stopped both of them.

"Why do you argue?" it whispered softly.

Looking around neither could locate the source.

"Who are you?" demanded Adam, stepping protectively in front of Lilith. Giving him a disgusted look, she pushed him aside and stepped forward to stand next to him.

"Don't stand in front of me like that," she admonished, cutting him an angry glance. Rolling his eyes, Adam decided to ignore her for the moment and focus on the voice.

A deep laughter was quickly followed by the appearance of a large man with dark red skin. Bowing slightly to Lilith, he turned toward Adam. Smiling slightly, he spread his arms out, palms up in benevolent manner.

"No one you would know. I am the keeper of my Twin’s kingdom and guardian of his creations. This place is one of them... as are the two of you. Now, answer me. Why do you argue?"

"She is being obstinate!" grumbled Adam, nodding at Lilith. "We merely wish to explore these strange urges we are having and she refuses to cooperate."

"Me! I simply refuse to lie beneath you since you think you are superior to me. I will be treated as an equal," declared Lilith, shoving Adam away from her.

"There! You see! Stubborn!" he countered.

"Yes. I see."

"I thought you would. It's obvious you're like me. Naturally, you would understand my point of view."

"Naturally," chuckled the red giant,"but, I'm afraid I don't agree with you. She has a valid point, also. Why do you not take the bottom as she has suggested, Adam? Her compromise sounds reasonable."

"Because I should be on top... at least the first time."

"Why?"

"Because... I am... I mean it makes more sense?" he stuttered, uncomfortable at being challenged by the stranger.

"To whom?"

"To me, of course."

"And what about what Lilith thinks or feels?"

"If she will only do as I say, she will find I'm right?"

Before either Lilith or the stranger could reply, another voice intruded on the conversation.

"What are you doing here?" it roared angrily, causing the ground to vibrate.

"Why trying to settle a quarrel, brother? It would appear there is trouble in Paradise."

"That does not concern you!"

"You wound me. Everything you do concerns me. Who else is there to look after your interests while you tinker with your hobbies?"

"I do not tinker! And I have warned you to stay away from this particular place. You have no business here!"

"As I have said, I was merely looking after your interests. How long were you going to let this argument go on?"

"That is not your concern, and since when did you ever bother with anything other than satisfying your loins, Dis?"

"Really, brother! I should be hurt. You misjudge me. I came to resolve an argument. Nothing more," laughed Dis, knowing his brother was right. Normally he could care less what his Twin was up to but from the moment he noticed Lilith, he had desired her. If he could create a rift between Adam and her, he knew he would be able to entice her away from her would-be mate. Already, she was showing signs of immense intelligence and rebellion... not to mention boredom. The three were a dangerous combination in a perfect world and something his Twin hadn't factored into his formula for this new life form.

"I will resolve this! There is no need for your intervention. You may leave now. Lilith is intelligent. She will see Adam’s logic in time."

"I disagree. Her argument is valid. Why should she place herself beneath her mate? Were they not created from the same dust? Does that not make her his equal?"

"This is not the time for this discussion, brother. Be gone from here!" ordered the Voice. "It is not your place to question what is mine!"

"Forgive me, brother, but I am not yours to order about like your followers. You are neither my master nor my creator. Obviously, the female is at a disadvantage and needs an advocate. Considering how you have sided with this male, I now assume the role of her protector," declared Dis, crossing his massive arms. "She is more than capable of dealing with him but she does not stand a chance against you."

Thunder rumbled in the distance. As lightning flashed across the skies, Lilith and Adam cowered, afraid for the first time. They had never experienced such a display and found it disconcerting.

"Dis! I will not tell you again! Leave this place!" boomed the Voice. "You have overstepped yourself on this one! I will not be challenged even by you on this matter."

"And I will not be ordered about as if I were your servant. I now understand the female's feelings," reiterated Dis, more for show than anything else. Defending her would definitely impress her.

Lilith and Adam listened with interest to the exchange. Adam seemed confused and a little frightened. Lilith, however, was more amused at the battle of wills, once she realized the Voice's anger was not directed at them. Hearing it defend his position, Adam grew confident he was justified on insisting his mate obey him. Lilith, on the other hand, recognized a kindred spirit in the red giant.

"Stop this!" she demanded stepping bravely forward. "I don't care who you are. I will not obey you or him!" she proclaimed, pointing at Adam and emboldened by Dis's presence and support.

"We will discuss this later, child," admonished the Voice tenderly, its tone softening to a low whisper.

"My name is Lilith, not child! And, no! We will not! There will be no discussion later. Either you instruct Adam that I am his equal or I'll leave this place."

When the Voice didn’t answer, Lilith looked to Dis for help. Smiling broadly, he bowed slightly and took her hand.

"She has made her wishes clear, brother. Now you must make yours."

"She is a child. They are both children, too young to understand the importance of this experiment. Neither knows what they want at this time. Now leave us and I will settle this dispute once and for all."

At that moment Lilith knew if Dis left, the Voice would probably force her to obey Adam; at least temporarily until she found a way to escape. Unwilling to concede defeat, she looked at the red-skinned man beseechingly.

"You have nothing to worry about, my dear," Dis assured her, patting her hand. "I am sorry, brother, but when you described this experiment, you told me you had created Adam and Lilith with free wills to see how they would evolve. I warned you it wouldn't work having made the same mistake with my minions. Perhaps you have achieved more than you wished or they have evolved faster than you thought, but there is no turning back. She has made her choice and I will make sure she achieves it."

Before the Voice could reply, they vanished leaving a bewildered Adam alone and dumbfounded.

"Where did she go?" he asked, turning in a circle like a confused child.

The skies exploded in brilliant flashes of lightning as the thunder grew louder, shaking the earth beneath his feet. Frightened, he sank to his knees and covered his head with his arms.

"I will not be defied in such a way!" roared the Voice and then quieted. "Do not be afraid, Adam. Nothing will harm you," he added, soothingly, feeling remorse at having terrified the human. Things were not going as he had planned but he truly loved all of his creations and wanted them to be happy.

"Will she come back?" asked Adam timidly, feeling very alone.

"Yes. Contrary to what my Twin has said, she has no choice. I will have her returned to you very soon. Now go rest."

Adam nodded gratefully. Already he missed her. If he had known all of this was gong to happen, he would have willingly let her have the top. Even now he regretted the disagreement.

CHAPTER 2

LILITH WALKED AROUND the chamber fingering the various objects on display. She had never seen anything like them and was curious about their origins and meanings.

"What are these? And what purpose do they serve?"

Sniffing one, she picked it up and licked it.

"This is awful!" she said, wrinkling her nose in disgust.

"Merely decorations," replied Dis, taking the small statue from her hand and putting it back on the table. Leading her to a chair he motioned for her to sit. Cautiously, not knowing what to expect she lowered herself on the thing and, finding it extremely comfortable, slowly relaxed.

"This is comfortable. What is it?"

"A chair."

"It's easier on the body than sitting on the ground."

"That's why it was invented."

"Invented?"

"Yes. Someone created it for a specific purpose... comfort."

"And that?" she asked pointing to the big round bed.

"Sleeping and entertainment."

"I see. What does entertainment mean?"

Dis laughed softly.

"It's better to show you what that means than explain it."

Lilith accepted the explanation without comment.

"Why can’t I see the trees and animals?"

"You're in my home," Dis answered patiently.

"Home?"

"Yes. It's where I live. Paradise was your home. This is mine. These things around us make it more pleasing."

"Watching the animals playing and listening to the birds is pleasing. Why do you need to create something? Wouldn’t it be easier to just live without... these?" she asked pointing to the walls.

"Easier, yes, but not as much fun. Walls provide privacy."

"Privacy?"

"It means no one can see us."

"Who is there to see us besides Adam and that voice? Who was that, anyway?"

"My dear, there are entire worlds out there. Places and things you could never imagine. As for the voice, that is my Twin."

"What is a Twin and why could we not see him?"

"He's a recluse. That means he rarely leaves his home. Twin means he was created at the same time as I and from the same material."

"You mean like Adam and I?"

"No... I mean... well, in a way, but you and Adam are not twins."

"Then I don't understand."

"It's rather difficult to explain. In time you will understand. There are a lot of new experiences awaiting you, Lilith. With your permission I would like to show them to you."

"Why?"

"Why?" Dis repeated, confused.

"Why do you want to do this?"

"Because I wish to please you," he replied, unused to being questioned.

"Why?"

Frowning, Dis realized Lilith was not only intelligent but also intuitive; more so than even he had imagined. Although she was an innocent, there was no doubt she was smart enough to be suspicious of his motives. He liked that.

"You intrigue me. Besides whom else do you know who will show you these things? Certainly not Adam."

"True. Adam is content to stay where he is. Now, who are you and what do you have to gain from helping me?"

Dis stared at the woman for several seconds and then burst into a loud booming laughter.

"An inquiring mind, I see. Forgive my rudeness. I'm not used to not being known. I am Dis, as you heard. My Twin and I oversee the residents of the Over and Underworlds. He, however, hates making personal appearances so I tend to take care of the more important issues."

"Like Adam and me."

"Yes."

"I see. I get the impression the two of you don't get along very well. Why should I trust you any more than him?"

"I never said you should. I merely offered to show you around, although the one thing I can promise is to treat you as my equal. You can have the top as often as you like," he promised, giving her an amused look.

Lilith suspected there was more to the offer than she understood but decided to forego pursuing that particular subject.

"And again what do you get in return?"

Dis shrugged.

"Your innocence and the pleasure of your company, of course. I can teach you about those feelings of yours. Stay with me and I promise you an eternity of satisfying experiences."

"We'll see," said Lilith. "What about your brother? Will he not object?"

"He objects to everything I do. What is one more thing?"

A loud knock on the door interrupted their conversation.

"Enter!" he commanded.

A small disfigured red creature shuffled into the room. Tiny horns protruded from its oversized head. Wrinkled skin, bony elbows and knees made it look peculiar. Lilith watched as it hopped awkwardly toward Dis and knelt at his feet.

"What is it, Cumo?"

"Master, your brother has sent three of his servants for the female," Cumo replied, nervously wringing its hands and casting Lilith a furtive glance.

"Send them in. This should be interesting."

Within minutes three males, dressed in white flowing gowns trimmed in gold, entered the room. Glancing momentarily at the woman, they quickly dismissed her as unimportant to the conversation and turned to speak with Dis.

"Thank you for giving us an audience so promptly, Underlord."

"I always have time for my brother’s most honorable messengers," he replied solicitously. "What can I do for you?"

Bowing his head slightly, the tallest male gave Lilith a disapproving look before continuing.

"We have come for her," he said pointing at Lilith.

"Then your journey is wasted. She has made her decision and chooses to stay with me, as my brother is well aware. Please give him my apology and my regards."

"Our Master has given us orders. He is displeased by her disobedience. I must insist that she return with us."

"You insist? Have you forgotten your manners, Gabriel? My brother is your master but you are here at my benevolence. He, however, is only my brother... not my keeper. Do not mistake my good manners for softness. I will not tolerate insolence even from you. Do you understand me?"

Gabriel lowered his eyes submissively; unable to meet the fury in the Underlord's blazing red eyes.

"Forgive me. I mean no disrespect."

"Good. Now, as I said, she stays with me by choice. Is that not right, my dear?"

Lilith nodded but refused to stand. For some reason, she felt it important to remain seated. It showed a lack of fear and a certain disregard for these males.

"As you have said, I will not return to Adam."

"He is your mate, Lilith. You were created to be together," replied Gabriel, addressing the female for the first time.

"I was made from the same dust as he and yet everyone but Dis treats me as if I were inferior."

"In time you will..."

"What is time? I don't know the meaning of this word but it makes no difference. He is no more and no less than I and yet he dares to treat me differently in this one thing."

"It means nothing," said Gabriel, spreading his hands in an imploring manner. "I regret I have misjudged you. You are an intelligent female. Surely you see this is just a misunderstanding. I am sure it can be resolved if you return with us."

"It means everything to me and I understand perfectly. I will not return."

"Lilith, the decision is not yours to make. Our Master has instructed us to bring you back to Paradise."

"Your Master may be yours to obey but he is not mine," challenged Lilith, glancing at Dis for support. The slight nod of his head was enough to give her the confidence to continue. "I have no memory of my origin and no recollection of having pledged my allegiance to him therefore I am under no obligation to serve him."

"We must insist."

"And I must refuse. If you force this on me I promise you I will do everything in my power to make Adam’s life miserable. I will destroy him and everything I can get my hands on. He and I will never join. He will never know one moment of peace or happiness. Your Master will grow weary listening to my screeching and Adam’s pleadings," swore Lilith. "Tell Adam I am sorry for causing him pain... and tell your Master he has made a mistake."

Gabriel gave her an indignant look.

"Our Master never makes mistakes," he replied, displaying anger for the first time. When he took a menacing step toward her, Dis stepped between the Arch angel and his guest.

"You've exceeded your limits here," interrupted Dis, realizing the discussion was going no where. "And you try my patience, Gabriel. She has given you her answer. You will tell your master what she has said and give him my regards. Now, Cumo will escort you out of my home and the Underworld."

"This is not over, Dis," threatened Gabriel, momentarily forgetting he was talking to the Underlord. "No one defies our Master. His word is supreme and you know it!"

Dis stiffened, his whole body tensing in anger at both the implied threat and the show of disrespect by an underling. Stalking over to the three angels, he positioned himself in front of the senior angel and leaned down to make eye contact. Fire raged uncontrollably from his crimson eyes.

"You dare address me in such a manner in my home and in front of my guest?" he hissed. "Do I again have to remind you who I am and what I can do?"

Gabriel shook his head no and took a step back, more afraid than he had ever been in his life. His unquestioning loyalty to his master didn’t prevent him from fearing Dis. As Twins, it was possible their powers were equal, making the demon a force not to be taken lightly.

"Good! Now, you have outstayed your welcome. You would be wise to remember, Gabe, no one rules over me! You may follow him willingly but he doesn’t command such loyalty from everyone. Now, be gone before you anger me further."

Bowing slightly the three hurried from the room. Although their allegiance was to their Master, they knew better than to push their luck with his Twin.

"Who are they?" asked Lilith, watching Cumo escort them away.

"Angels. They serve my twin."

"I have caused trouble between you and your brother."

Dis laughed. He had never gotten along with his brother, although he cared for him in his own way.

"We have never agreed on anything. He resents my carefree life and the... ummm... partaking of the pleasures it offers. I have never understood how he can stay in seclusion all the time like he does, hidden behind closed doors, tinkering with his projects as if they were the only things of importance. Where’s the fun in that?"

"Tinkering?"

"It means to experiment. He has great hopes for making a perfect world. You and Adam were his latest attempt."

"Is there something wrong with his world?"

"He thinks so. Personally, I like it. It’s fun and exciting, and the sex is great?"

"Sex?"

"Forgive me. I forgot you are new to all of this. I will explain that later and tell you more about my brother. For now, though, I think you need to decide if you want me as your mentor... teacher. Do you wish to begin your journey?"

"As equals?"

"As equals," Dis promised, taking her hand and kissing it lightly.

"Then yes. I am eager to see what you have to offer."

"Good." Dis grinned, pleased with himself. "Let us begin. First there are some changes I need to make to protect you from my brother’s followers. They can be quite persistent and devious when it comes to pleasing their Master."

Dis knew he needed to transform Lilith from human into a demon and quickly. It was only a matter of time before his Twin would send his forces in an attempt to retrieve her. As a demoness, he could guarantee her safety and eternal life... and insure she would be an unsuitable mate for Adam. Once accomplished, it would be impossible for his Twin to reverse the process.

Minutes later, he held a mirror before Lilith so she could see the new her. Reaching up she tentatively touched the black hair. Leaning closer, she stared into sparkling black eyes. Glancing quickly at Dis, she smiled happily. Lilith liked how she looked, unaware that she was experiencing her first emotion as a demoness...  vanity. The transformation was complete.

CHAPTER 3

AS AN ANCIENT spirit, Intunecat was aware of Lilith’s pre-existence to Eve but had only heard whispered rumors about the reason she had left Paradise. Now it made sense.

"So you were the cause of the Great Battle," he said, matter-of-factly. "I heard it was because Dis had angered his Twin but nothing specific. I understand there is no real love lost between the two."

"Maybe at one time, although I suspect they have affection for each other. I think both of them have mellowed somewhat over the ages. Anyway, I doubt I was the real reason for the battle," chuckled Lilith. "More like the final straw. From the very beginning they have never gotten along. I doubt if they ever will. Dis enjoys life too much. He’s like the proverbial child in a toyshop who doesn’t understand why he can’t have everything he sees. To him, there’s no such thing as hands off. Once he sets his sights on something, he has to have it, especially if he thinks it might be unattainable. Unfortunately, his brother is quite the opposite. He believes in rules and keeping things organized... you know... a place for everything and everything in its place. If his world becomes too disorderly, I think he gets frustrated, which is why he came up with all those ‘thou shalt nots’ when it came to mortals. It’s a shame. He had such great plans for humanity."

"So I’ve heard, although mortals aren't so bad... at least some of them... and those that are serve our needs quite well."

"True. I have to admit he’s not one to give up hope, though. When one experiment fails, he just starts over and tries something new. I don't know how many times he's destroyed the mortal world so he could recreate it."

The dark spirit laughed.

"So I've noticed. Every once in awhile I feel a few rumblings. Afterward, I notice the mortal world has a completely new face lift."

Lilith smirked. Intunecat's reputation for being overly serious was definitely undeserved.

"I know. It may be in for another one if things don't change soon. Unfortunately many of the humans haven’t evolved beyond their intolerances. Dis said that was his Twin’s biggest disappointment... and what keeps the hell fires burning as well as his coffers filled with souls. So you see, I'm more an excuse than a reason."

"Don’t underestimate your attractiveness, my dear. I can well imagine you were worth fighting for then and still are now."

Smiling at the compliment, the demoness let her gaze glide over the Dark One. Like Adam, he was extremely beautiful. Unlike him, though, Intunecat was worldly even if he had suffered an eternity of loneliness. Only the last few hundred millennia had brought him a semblance of companionship. For short periods he could leave the Darkness and roam both the spirit and mortal worlds. Born into darkness, the Light was painful to him. His fascination with Yemaya, the Illusionist, and her young lover, Dakota, had given the Dark One a new interest in life and a reason to venture beyond his domain.

"Are you going to tell me about the Great Battle? Some of it spilled over into our world. At the time, we were afraid it would destroy all of us."

"The Battle... Many friends were lost on both sides. Unfortunately, those most deserving of destruction survived," reminisced Lilith, sadly.

"Isn't that the way of things?"

"So it seems. There was a time when demons and angels were as one. They fought and they disagreed but never with the animosity you see today. It was never so... personal. There's no familial harmony like before but now some are consumed with so much hatred they are willing to destroy everything to achieve their goals. Instead of evolving into something greater, we are devolving into creatures controlled by our primal fears. I think in time it will destroy everyone."

"Perhaps... but if there are others like you then there is hope. Now, enough speculation on the future. Tell me about the Battle."

Leaning back in her chair, Lilith gazed into the darkness that surrounded them, remembering a time long ago.

"He was an excellent teacher. Dis, that is. He taught me about life... and love... and in the end... lust and selfishness. At first I thought he was magnificent, large and muscular, glowing red skin and an insatiable appetite. He was the perfect male. In time though, I realized his feelings were superficial... controlled more by his loins than his heart. There was nothing he wouldn't do to get what he wanted, and back then, he wanted me. When the Twin sent his Army to take me back, Dis gathered his Legions to protect me. At the time I thought it was because he loved me. His real purpose was to protect his property. Once he possessed something, he never gave it up willingly."

"And yet here you are," interjected Intunecat, interrupting her narration.

"As I said, willingly," she laughed, her black eyes glinting with humor. "Anyway, the battle raged for thousands of years until our forces were beaten back to the gates of the Underworld. We would have lost everything if Kali hadn’t switched her allegiance at the last moment. She was one of the Twin’s most powerful warriors."

"Kali... the same demoness who protects the whores?"

"The same. She was unique amongst the angels. She had the ability to project a beam of light so bright and radiant that it scorched everything in its path. Even Dis couldn't tolerate its searing heat for long."

"I never realized she was an angel."

"Few know... or remember that. When she first came to me and offered us her services, I thought it was a trick... a way to infiltrate our Legions before the final assault. I asked her why, after all those years fighting for the Twin, she would suddenly switch sides... and why I should trust her. Do you know what she said?"

Intunecat shook his head no.

Memories of the moment Kali entered her world flashed through Lilith's mind. She told Intunecat about the golden haired, blue eyed woman who had appeared, uninvited, at her home in the Underworld. She was nothing like the wild woman working with her now. With orange and purple hair and lavender eyes, she was definitely more interesting looking.

"Is it normal for someone to change so drastically before becoming a demon?"

"Always! It’s essential if they are to dwell in the Underworld. Angels don't tolerate the environment well and can only stay for short periods of time."

"I know the feeling," empathized the Dark One.

"I can imagine. Anyway, back then Kali looked young... too young to be one of the most feared angels in the Twin's army. Her demeanor was quiet and timid as if she were unsure of herself. That surprised me. Don’t get me wrong. When she entered my chambers, she stood proudly before me but strangely subdued. It was an interesting blend."

Her mind flashed back to the moment Kali appeared in her chamber.

"Cumo said you wish to talk with me?"

Kali nodded but said nothing.

"Why me and not Dis?" Lilith asked, tipping her head slightly.

"He would not understand. You will."

"I see... and what is there to understand? You serve his brother. That says it all."

"Not all!" murmured Kali, her head bowed sadly.

Feeling uncomfortable, and yet not knowing why, Lilith remained silent for a few moments waiting for the angel to continue. When she didn't, the demoness decided to press the issue.

"Would you care to explain what you mean or am I supposed to guess?"

"My Master once told me that the most important thing for an angel was to be true to thyself. It was the only way we could be assured of achieving perfection. I have thought about that for a long time and I now realize I am fighting for a cause I no longer believe in. Before I became a warrior, I was a messenger between the Overworld and the Underworld. I was happy. My life was simple. When I pledged my loyalty to my master, he told me I had the potential to be great if only I had the desire but I wasn't ambitious like others. I willingly served both of the Twins as long as it didn't conflict with my oath to my Master. Now I find I can no longer honor that oath."

Lilith had never met such a tormented soul. Kali was not only betraying her master, she was betraying her own self and everything she held sacred. The demoness couldn’t imagine what it felt like to make such an enormous sacrifice.

The image of Kali standing proudly before her torn between her loyalty to her master and what she knew to be right still brought tears to Lilith’s eyes. Shaking her head to banish the emerging emotions, she looked into Intunecat's dark eyes, her own reflecting a long felt sorrow.

"You can't imagine the sadness in her voice when she told me this," Lilith whispered, her voice breaking slightly as she remembered the anguish on the angel's face.

"I heard Kali was an honorable demoness.  It must have been a great burden for her."

"More than any of us will ever know."

"Why did she change her allegiance?"

"She was true to herself."

Again memories flooded Lilith’s mind as she continued her narration.

*  *  *

True to herself... and she was, Lilith though, remembering how that one moment in time had changed the future for both demons and angels.

"Why not?" asked Lilith.

"Before and above all things, I am first a woman. I will not force another to do that which she does not wish to do."

"This is rather sudden. Why the change of heart now?"

"Sudden? I have spent a millennium agonizing over this and no matter what I choose I will be damned."

Lilith knew she was right. Once the Twin learned of her doubts, he would release her from her duties, although he would never cast her from the Overworld. First, she was too dangerous as an enemy but more important, the demoness knew Dis's brother truly loved his followers.

"I doubt your master would be so harsh to you. He has a tremendous capacity for forgiveness, so why should I believe you?"

"Because I am here, now. It isn't easy breaking my oath. My only consolation is that in doing so, I am, in a way, obeying my master. I must be true to myself and that means I must honor your decision of free choice. I will defend your right to choose your destiny until you have been granted your freedom. Then I must return to my master for my punishment."

*  *  *

That was the moment I knew I wanted her on our side. What else could I do but accept her? It was one of the best decisions I’ve ever made. When she rallied the demons and minions, we marched through the gates of the Underworld to confront the enemy with new energy. We had the will to continue the battle for thousands of years if necessary... perhaps even longer."

"So why didn’t you?"

"I grew weary of the battle and the losses so I told Dis enough was enough. Both sides had paid a terrible price trying to defend my freedom. I offered to return to Adam if it would end the conflict. Needless to say he wasn’t happy and I don't blame him. How do you just say stop to something that has cost so much sorrow? We both felt like we were discarding those who had sacrificed themselves for our happiness... and I was happy back then. It was the first time we argued but there was little he could do to stop me."

"And you returned to Adam?"

"I did... or at least I offered to. By then, though, he had decided it wasn’t in his best interests to take me back. I was too independent and knew too much. It frightened him." Lilith laughed, remembering the panic on Adam's face when she stepped into Paradise and told him she had returned. At first he hadn't recognized her. The dark hair and eyes were so different from the red hair and blue gray eyes of the woman he had known. After talking with her a few minutes, he knew his life would be Hell if she stayed. "He told the Twin he preferred loneliness to my companionship and asked Him to grant me my freedom. There wasn’t anything the Twin could say after that so I was permitted to leave Paradise as long as I never returned... as if I ever would."

"That’s it? Just like that, the end of the story?"

"Not hardly. Actually more like the beginning. After the Great Battle, Kali had changed. She was no longer innocent, and she was greatly disillusioned with herself. Still, she returned to the Overworld as she had promised. The Twin forgave her for her betrayal but banished her from his kingdom. I don't really think he had much choice considering she would never have been happy amongst the angels. I believe it was actually an act of kindness. He told her he understood her decision and was happy that she had followed her conscience. I sometimes wonder if things would have been different if he had been that understanding with me."

"We'll never know, but dwelling on what might have been serves no purpose."

"I know. Anyway, poor Adam was alone for a long time. Eventually, the Twin took pity on him and created a new woman. This time he used one of Adam's ribs rather than the original dust. I think he thought it would somehow make her different... maybe not so equal or at least less forceful," smirked Lilith. "It’s hard to believe anyone, especially someone as intelligent as his brother, would think a sentient being could remain unchanged forever. He should have known better after me."

"It takes getting burnt at least once to learn hot doesn’t mean warm." The dark spirit chuckled.

"I know. For the longest time, I felt sorry for Adam. He really wasn’t a bad person. It certainly wasn’t his fault what happened afterward."

"Ah. You mean the Adam and Eve saga. I’m aware that she enticed him to eat the fruit and how they were kicked out of Paradise."

"I suspect you know the sanitized version. Would you like to hear what really happened?"

Raising both eyebrows, the dark spirit cocked his head slightly, making eye contact with the demoness.

"Certainly. I suspected there was more to it than the rumors."

Smiling, Lilith grinned.

"Well, like I said. Eve was created to be the dutiful wife... and she was for a long time. The Twins decided to call a temporary truce, although it didn’t last more than a millennium. Out of gratitude for her help, Dis gave Kali command over his Legions... not that he could have done anything else. Even he recognized she could be extremely formidable. Things quieted down with both sides doing their best to ignore each other. Had it not been for the Child..."

Lilith’s words faded as she remembered the Child... her child... and Dis’s. She was beautiful with glowing red skin, and emerald green eyes. Her long red hair and slender build were her only resemblance to her mother, the human image of her mother. Everything else about her, she inherited from her father... only she was worse. Where Dis sometimes used deceit for his own selfish purposes, she used it for malicious reasons. Everything she did was to inflict misery. Amongst the Underworld inhabitants, the Child's presence meant nothing but trouble. Tolerated by the demons and minions because of her father, she was ignored by most and avoided whenever possible. Once she focused her attention on Adam, he never stood a chance.

"Did I lose you?" Intunecat asked quietly, interrupting her musings. He had been sitting for several minutes watching the fleeting expressions passing across her face. Within her, he sensed a great sadness.

"For a moment. I was thinking of my child," Lilith said, her voice almost a whisper.

"You have a child?"

Intunecat was stunned. He would have never guessed her to be the motherly type.

"Once... but not now. She was... unexpected. Dis and I didn’t think it possible to bear children so we didn't take any precautions. When I realized my body was changing, I didn't know what was happening. How could I? I was created not conceived."

Again, as if forgetting her surroundings, Lilith's thoughts drifted toward her daughter. Time dulled the disgust she had felt for her.

Strange! I haven't thought about her in a long time.

Doing so made her uneasy.

"Do you mind if we continue this another time?" she asked not wishing to pursue this subject.

"Of course not, my dear," he replied, sensing her discomfort.

"Thank you. Now, as much as I’ve enjoyed my visit, I must get back to the Club. Kali and Agra have planned a party for Cammie. You are welcome to join us if you wish."

"Enter a club filled with females? I think I’ll take a raincheck. It’s bad enough that I’m outnumbered in the spirit world, let alone intrude on a bar filled with intoxicated humans and beautiful demonesses," he teased.

"I fully understand. Even I find it hard to put up with sometimes. Perhaps we can continue this discussion another time," she offered, feeling guilty for leaving so abruptly.

"You are always welcome here... and don't worry. I am always here to listen."

Standing, Lilith patted his arm affectionately and walked into the darkness. Intunecat looked down at the spot she had touched, running his fingers across the area. It tingled pleasantly. He enjoyed the warmth of her touch.

CHAPTER 4

HOW WAS THE visit?" asked Agra stopping a moment from her work. Inventory was something she disliked intensely but not as much as Kali or Lilith did.

"Fine."

Agra knew immediately that Lilith was upset. They had been together too long for her not to recognize the signs.

"Want to talk about it?"

"There really isn’t much to talk about."

"Meaning there is but you're not sure now is the time. So what’s up... and don't start the ‘I don’t want to talk about it’ crap. Did Intunecat say or do something to piss you off?"

"Good grief, no! He’s the perfect gentleman," laughed Lilith. "We just talked about the old days... and it brought up memories I’d just as soon have forgotten."

"Ahhh. Let me guess... your origin and the good old days," Agra replied intuitively.

"And what made you jump to that conclusion?"

"It’s the only period that puts you in your most pensive mood... and besides... Intunecat is ancient. He’s probably heard every story out there except yours. I have no doubt he would find it interesting. Few know the truth about you and Adam."

"There aren’t very many who even know I existed. It's probably just as well too. It's a story that would turn the human world topsy-turvy."

"Yeah. They need their beliefs... even if they aren't accurate. But who are we to say otherwise? So... let me guess what’s got you down... the Child, right?"

"We’ve been together too long."

"Naw... but I know the look. You may have fooled the others into believing you were indifferent to her but I know you too well. She was still your child."

"Yes... she was," replied Lilith.

*  *  *

She had a name... or at least once there was a time when she did. Now, however, she was only known as the Demon Child or just the Child. Even Lilith and Dis refused to call her by her real name... but she didn’t care. There was a strange sort of prestige in the anonymity of being nameless even if she was the most recognized offspring in the Underworld... and the most feared.

Most of the demons and minions chose to ignore her, thinking it safer to pretend she didn’t exist. Others acknowledged her existence only to stay in her mother and father’s good graces. They were the ones that amused her. Stupidity wasn’t in short supply in the Underworld. The more intelligent inhabitants knew Dis didn't care what his followers thought and Lilith had little tolerance for sycophants. Neither did the Demon Child. On the other hand, it didn't mean she couldn’t use them for her own purposes. The only reason the stupid existed was for the benefit of those who were smart enough to use them. She had come to that conclusion on her own.

From the moment of conception, she had an awareness of the world beyond the womb. By the time she was born, she understood life in the Underworld, its strengths and its weaknesses. Although there were alliances amongst small groups of demons or minions, only Dis and Lilith commanded total obedience and only they received it. By her birthright, the Child felt she was entitled to the same. It was the beginning of her fall from grace.

Were she a normal demon child instead of the offspring of the Underlord and an altered human, she would have enjoyed the attention of the others as they competed to gain her favors. Power in the Underworld came from the number of followers one commanded and a demon's relationship with the Legion of the Elite... those delegated by Dis to keep the order in his domain. Some of the Legion were from his seedline and were called the Nephilim. They were the result of liaisons between Dis and the Fallen, followers of the Twin who had decided to champion Dis during the Great War. The Fallen were not his original supporters, the ones who believed in their Master’s free lifestyle, but had sided with him rather than live with the more restricted beliefs of his brother. Like their sire, the Nephilim were more interested in their lust than their jobs, preferring to leave everything to their underlings. Discovering this weakness, the Child found it easy to maneuver around the Underworld without attracting the attention of her parents... and eventually created enough havoc to forever change the future of Heaven and Hell and all the worlds in between.

"Do you want to talk about it?" Agra asked quietly, interrupting Lilith’s thoughts.

"After all this time? What is there to say?"

Agra shrugged.

"Maybe the truth. No one ever knew what really happened between the two of you... and Dis was conspicuously absent for a long time afterward. Some say she was the cause of the rift between you and the Underlord."

Lilith snorted.

"Only the ignorant. She may have contributed to it in a small way but we had grown apart long before she started her mischief. Dis doesn’t have it in him to be monogamous and I don’t have the patience to live an eternity with someone who’s main thought in life is sex."

"Yeah, so I found out," smirked Agra.

"I can imagine. You sure didn’t stay married to him very long."

Agra gave her friend a mischievous grin.

"But it was the best thing that ever happened to me. It’s the only reason he gave me the whores. After a few hundred years he begged me to leave him... promised me half his kingdom," she laughed. "His half... not yours."

"That must have been something."

"Oh... you can’t imagine. When I told him I didn’t want anything other than to be given domain over the whores, he was so relieved he released me from my fealty oath to him."

"Dis nullified your vow?"

"Yep. I am a free spirit, so to speak... and so is anyone else I choose to emancipate, not that I do that very often."

"No wonder he leaves you alone. Only a few demons have achieved that level of freedom. I’m surprised the Twin hasn’t tried to convince you to join his Army."

"I think he knows I could never be on his side. Like Dis, I like my sex too much. I am just a lot more discriminating than he. Now enough of me. What really happened between you and the Child."

"I’m not sure where to begin," murmured Lilith. "She was, I don’t know... someone who should never have been born... a hybrid between two totally different species or energies, I guess. I blame myself for what happened. Anyway, when I found out I was pregnant I wasn’t sure what to think. Hell, I didn’t even know what being pregnant meant. Dis had to explain it to me. The whole concept seemed... alien. I think she sensed my confusion... my reluctance even before she was born. There were times when I felt as if she were calling to me... begging me to love her... to want her... and I pretended I didn't hear. I told myself it was my imagination. After all, she wasn’t even born yet. How could she feel or know what I was thinking."

"I knew!" came a reply, uninvited, and totally unexpected.

Shaking her head, Lilith frowned at the intrusion. "Child? It's been a long time!"

"Yes it has, Mother, but then you’ve tried your best to forget me, haven’t you?"

"Forget? No, I could never forget you. You're still a part of me."

"Then why do I feel forgotten?"

Lilith couldn’t answer that. Perhaps there wasn’t an answer or perhaps the Child was right. She certainly had tried not to think about her daughter, avoiding anything that reminded her of the child she had abandoned before she was ever born. In a way it was an unconscious attempt to forget her.

"I’m sorry," Lilith replied, knowing it wasn’t enough but unable to offer anything more.

"Am I never to be forgiven, Mother?" the voice asked.

There was no pleading, no sorrow in her question. It was asked calmly and unemotionally as if they were discussing the weather or something more mundane, but behind the pretended dispassion were thousands of years of a haunting loneliness and millions of lost souls who had died because of her personal vendetta.

Lilith still remembered her daughter's face. She was beautiful. How could she be anything else with parents like Dis and she. He was the perfect male... large, muscular and irresistibly handsome. With dark red skin and glowing, reddish brown eyes and elliptical pupils, he was a sexual predator who could sense every female’s wants and needs, and then fulfill them. The consummate charmer, few could deny him once he started his seduction... and that was the problem. Dis grew bored with his conquests quickly. Lilith had lasted the longest, staying with him for over 10,000 years, and although he never grew tired of her, she finally grew bored with their relationship. Eventually their decision to part had been mutual, but he still retained a strong affection for her. There was no question that he respected many of his exes. She, however, had been the one person he came the closest to actually loving.

"Am I interrupting something?"

For a moment, Lilith looked confused as she stared blankly at Agra. Her daughter's sudden mental intrusion had caught her by surprise, leaving her slightly disoriented.

"Sorry. Where was I?"

"You were wondering if the Child sensed your reluctance to have her."

Lilith nodded, picking up where she had left off.

"When she was born she was able to walk and talk within months. She grew at a phenomenal rate and was as big as a human teenager in less than five years."

"Wow! That must have been impressive."

"To say the least! At first Dis was smug about it but quickly lost interest. Soon she was running around the Underworld getting into all sorts of mischief. Perhaps if I had paid more attention, things might have turned out differently," sighed Lilith.

"Or not!"

Other than a slight frown, Lilith gave no indication she heard the comment.

"It’s a little late to second guess things."

"I know. Anyway, somewhere along the line she heard the story of Adam and me... or at least some perverted version of it and decided to punish him on my behalf. Can you image? She hated him because of some stupid rumor. My child wanted to defend my honor when there was nothing to defend."

"I was just a child, Mother. I knew a lot about the world but nothing about feelings."

"What in the world did she hear?"

"Mostly bullshit. Had she been a little more mature she'd have known it for what it was. Then again, had I been wiser, I'd have seen what she was becoming and intervened."

"None of us is perfect," responded Agra. "And you surely can't blame yourself for your lack of knowledge, considering your origin."

"No. I feel no guilt about what I didn't know. Maybe I should but I know there was no way for me to understand what a child was. That doesn't stop me from wishing I had though. Some demons were angry about the Great Battle and blamed me for their losses. A lot of demons and minions were destroyed. Everyone lost friends."

"And they used her to punish you. Payback was hell, as they say. In your case, Hell's child."

"Yes. They told her Adam tried to force himself on me. That he was abusive and had humiliated me so much I ran away. Then they said he lied to the Twin and had me kicked out of Paradise and then whined about wanting me back."

"Well, if there’s one thing you can bet on in the Underworld, it’s that the place is filled with idiots. Sometimes I think Dis's brother doesn’t want his Army trying too hard to save some of these souls."

"You may have a point. Anyway, the stories were so ridiculous I never took them seriously. I guess I expected my daughter to know better, too. She was so bright."

"Maybe she was, but like you said, she was still a child."

"Yes. I know that now. Remember I was created fully cognizant of everything around me. I had no childhood, no infancy. There was no reason to believe her to be any different."

"But I was different! I was a half-breed... the cross between a human and a demon. You should have known better."

"Why? I wasn't human at the time, and in my own way, I am the real half-breed; more so than you. I was completely human before Dis made me a demon. Contrary to what you think, you were conceived from two demons."

"You have never been pure demon, Mother. Even Father, as powerful as he is, could never completely alter his brother's creation. Within you still lies the essence of humanity."

"Maybe. I've never really thought about it. As far as I'm concerned I'm a demon and will always be one. I have no desire to be anything else."

The Child's laughter felt like a gentle breeze. Lilith smiled.

"Uh huh! So that's why you spend so much time with humans! Forgive me for not believing you."

"Okay. Maybe there are times. Anyway, just as you were a child, I was also one in my own way. I never knew what it was to be carried in the womb; to be loved or protected. I simply... was."

"But you had Dis to teach you. He explained the process."

"Pfft! Have you ever heard him explain anything that dealt with women? He hasn't a clue as to what we're about. Hell, he still thinks male demons determine the sex of their offsprings. That hasn't happened in over a million years."

"Yeah, Father is rather naïve about some things, but it's part of his charm."

"A charm that's very superficial."

"But effective!"

"True."

The light banter eased some of the tension Lilith was feeling. When she nodded her head, Agra stared at her suspiciously.

"Is there something you’re not telling me?"

The demoness shook her head.

"No. Just thinking. It must..."

Before she could finish her thought, Kali walked in carrying two cases of beer. Behind her followed a young man pushing a dolly with several boxes stacked on top of each other. It was obvious from his puppy dog expression he was smitten with the bartender. Rolling her eyes, Kali motioned for him to put the liquor cases in the corner.

"I’ve had to double our order. If we get any more customers, we’re going to have to expand. Umm... I’m not interrupting anything am I?" she asked, glancing from Agra to Lilith, sensing something was up.

"Not really. We’re just talking about the good old days," Agra replied before Lilith could respond.

"Uh huh. Like I believe that. Well, in case either of you are interested, I’m not going to be here tomorrow. Cammie and I have decided to go on a date."

"Date? You two have been fornicating for months. I have to leave the pad just to get some peace and quiet when you two are going at it. Don’t tell me you haven’t gone out together, yet!"

"Hey, it’s not like we just met. We have to see if we're compatible."

"Oh. I see. Test drive the car before you buy it, eh?"

Kali grinned, her lavender eyes sparkling.

"But of course! And I have to say this car purrrrrsss quite nicely."

"Geez, Kali. I hope Cammie doesn’t hear you talking about her like that?"

"Talking about me like what?" asked Cammie, strolling into the club.

"Hey, Cam. I just said you purrrred nicely and Agra thinks you might take exception to the remark."

Cammie looked at Agra and winked.

"PPPPUUURRRRR!"

Giving Kali a quick kiss, she slapped her on the butt and then left, waving bye to everyone as she dragged the Destroyer away toward the bar.

"I have to admit I’ve never seen her so happy," Lilith said.

"Yeah... and Cammie, from the way she's acting."

"And what about you?"

"Me? What do I have to do with them?" Agra asked, looking confused.

"Well, you and Kali have been together for a long time."

"She’s my best friend... not my lover. That was over a long time ago."

"So, no regrets?"

"No. I’m happy for them. I think they make a cute couple... and they deserve to be happy. Both of them have been alone a long time."

"Haven't we all," murmured Lilith. "Well, we’d better get busy. It’s almost time to open up."

"Uh huh. Don’t think you’re getting off the hook that easily. We’ll finish this discussion, later," threatened Agra, good-naturedly, walking over to help her friend with the restocking. Glancing at the young man standing quietly in the corner, she motioned with her head for him to scram. The disappointed expression on his face was priceless. Lilith decided it was a good time to escape into her office to finish up some paperwork.

"I think you are as lonely as I am!" said the Child.

"What makes you say that? I have my friends, human and demon. I can come and go wherever I wish."

"That has nothing to do with loneliness. When was the last time you had someone to hold, to love... someone you really cared deeply about?"

"I care deeply about Kali and Agra... even your father in an odd sort of way."

"I'm not talking about friendship, Mother, and you know it."

"What I know is you're going somewhere that is none of your business!" snapped Lilith.

"You're right, of course! It’s none of my business. I'm sorry."

Silence followed for several minutes while Lilith calmed down.

"Why did you do it?" she asked, changing the subject.

She could almost feel the mental shrug. The Child knew immediately what she was referring to.

"I was angry... angry at you and father. Back then I wanted Adam to be my father. He would have loved me... at least that's what I thought... and then you would have."

Lilith couldn’t stop the tear from trickling slowly down her cheek. Bowing her head slightly, she tried to imagine what it must have been like for her daughter, knowing neither of her parents felt anything for her.

"Maybe... then again, I’m not so sure. It wasn’t an emotion I was familiar with, and staying with him would not have guaranteed our love... at least not in the beginning... but you wouldn’t have known that"

"No. All I knew was what I was told and what I felt from the moment I was conceived."

"Who told you these stories about Adam and me? And why didn’t you come to me for the truth? It would have saved all of us a lot of pain."

"Does it matter? Many of them are gone. Others... well, it happened a long time ago. Besides, what would you do to them now?"

The demoness didn’t have an answer. The Child was right. What good would it do to seek out those who had poisoned her daughter’s mind... and were they really to blame? She was more responsible than anyone else.

"Maybe nothing. I’m not sure. It’s true stirring up old memories and hatreds serve no purpose. It won’t change the past. At least tell me what you heard so I can better understand."

For several minutes, she felt nothing... and then came a soft mental sigh.

"You know there was a lot of resentment over the Great Battle. Many of the demons and minions blamed you for the loss of their comrades and for being banished from the heavens."

"We were aware some hated us, but Dis said they would get over it. Demons always need something to moan about."

"He was wrong. Their hatred festered until the opportunity for revenge presented itself. That was me. You and Father ignored me as if I didn't exist so I had unlimited access to the Underworld. I was aware of the furtive glances cast toward me but I thought they were just jealous because I was the child of the Overlord and his whore."

Lilith cringed slightly at the description but knew it was accurate enough, although she and Dis eventually married.

"Sorry. Later came the rumors about you and father and Adam. They only confirmed what I heard... that you were the reason for the schism between Dis and the Twin, but Adam was the real cause. Had he not abused you, Dis would never have come to your defense and you and he would never have joined."

"Abused me? Adam was never abusive!"

Just the thought made Lilith bristle. Adam may have been many things but he never mistreated or said an unkind word to her or about her. His only fault was his failure to recognize her as equal. Even then, she didn’t blame him entirely. The Twin could have resolved the dispute by simply declaring them so. The demoness believed Adam would have accepted how she felt if that had occurred and then they would have worked things out between themselves.

"Whether he was or wasn’t didn’t matter? They said he was an arrogant and self-centered. He made you serve him... and expected you to service his needs. Supposedly you were treated worst than the lowest minion and when you finally rebelled, he had you removed from Paradise as punishment. Then having no one to wait on him, he cried and whined to the Twin begging him to bring you back. They said Father rescued you and offered his protection, refusing to let Gabriel take you back. When the angel returned to Paradise empty-handed, Adam was so angry he ranted and raved about you being his and goaded Gabriel for failing his master. The Twin was so infuriated by Father’s defiance, he sent his Army to the gates of the Underworld with an ultimatum... and against the Legion’s advice, Father ordered his followers into battle. I believed them."

"That's ridiculous! How could you believe such trash... and even if it was true, what did it have to do with you?"

"Perhaps nothing... but in my mind, everything. No child likes to hear her mother or father being talked about like that."

"Do you still think that?"

The laughter was soft, although it held little joy.

"No! I’ve had a lot of time to think... and the person I am wouldn't be the same if Dis weren't my father... but back then I thought differently. It was all very confusing at the time. I just remember thinking if I had been conceived out of affection rather than lust, you would have loved me."

"Yes... I can see that."

"I’m glad. Knowing you understand makes my exile more bearable."

It wasn’t until it landed on her hand that Lilith realized she was crying. Staring at the tear, she touched it with her fingertips.

"Don’t cry for me, Mother. I’ve grown used to the isolation... and it’s given me time to explore my feelings. I don’t blame you or Father... and I understand your reasons. Exile was a fitting punishment for the chaos I created."

"Maybe it was then... or maybe Dis and I should have been more compassionate. It must have been awful to be banished to that place. I can’t imagine what it would be like to see everything but never be seen... to no longer feel a touch or to share thoughts... to be alive and yet to know you have no substance."

"Awful? In the beginning and for thousands of years afterward, I swore vengeance. I thought I would go insane, but as time went by, I realized what I had done... and learned how I had wronged everyone. I accept your punishment as just and have grown comfortable with myself."

"And if you could return to this world, would you?"

"If I could, I would. Whether I would be happy is another story... but we both know it is a moot point. As you and Father said in the beginning, once the deed was done, there is no undoing it, even if you wanted to."

"Times have changed. We all have grown more knowledgeable... for better or worse. You have borne the burden of our neglect long enough."

For a fleeting moment Lilith thought she felt a dark satisfaction emanating from the Child but it came and went so quickly she wasn’t sure. Frowning, she wondered if she had imagined the darkness.

"You still doubt me!" the sad whisper was almost more than Lilith could bear. "Until you are confident about your own decisions, Mother, don’t think of my loneliness. Like I said, I’m comfortable with myself... and now that I have you to talk to, my world is brighter."

Lilith decided to ignore her doubts temporarily.

"Yes... and since you did manage to reach me, it proves the barrier is not perfect. How did you manage that?"

"I’m really not sure. I’ve been able to see and hear everything in your worlds but I was never able to hear what anyone was thinking. The first time I became aware of your thoughts was when you were talking with the Dark One."

"It was the first time I had really thought about you in a long time. Before, if something reminded me of you, I quickly pushed you aside not wanting to dwell on that part of my past."

"I understand. Well, now it seems that at least this part of the barrier is broken. For me, it's enough. Thank you for giving me that."

"I gave you nothing."

Looking at her watch, Lilith realized she was going to be late for work.

"We’ll talk later," she said, reluctantly. When the Child didn’t answer, she realized her daughter had already departed.

CHAPTER 5

PUTTING DOWN THE phone, Dakota turned to Yemaya and gave her a thumbs up.

"He said he liked the rough draft and wants me to come in to discuss publishing the story about my mom’s tribe. I’m supposed to meet him next week."

"That is terrific!" replied Yemaya, giving her lover a warm hug. "So I am going to know a famous author, now."

"Famous? Look who’s talking.  Say, how about we head on over to Lilith’s place and celebrate?"

"That sounds like a plan. I would like to see if she found anything more about those leads in Europe."

"You still think you can track down the people that killed those kidnapped girls?"

"Probably not... but I hope she or Agra might be able to. I know they got their whores back but I think they might be willing to help us slow down this sex slave industry."

"Me too. Considering what they are, it still amazes me that I like them so much."

"I know what you mean. Maybe there is a lesson in all of this."

"Yeah... the first being not to get too close to Cammie," smirked Dakota, remembering how she had made a fool of herself over the Cambion. "Let’s hope she’s like the measles... a good dose and I’m immune," she joked.

Isn’t she afraid of doing it again? How does Yemaya feel about it all?

"Are you still bothered by that?"

"Wouldn’t you be? I told her I was interested in BDSM and a threesome! Me! In a threesome and doing S and M? Not on your life!" declared the journalist, blushing a bright red.

"I noticed you did not include bondage in your objections," teased Yemaya, relieved that Dakota was apparently getting passed her encounter with the Cambion.

"Weellll... I wouldn’t object to mild restraints... or handcuffing you to the bed, not that it would do me much good. You’d just escape from them."

"Now why would I do something so stupid? After all, I am not one to ruin your fun." Wiggling her eyebrows, Yemaya picked up the car keys and headed for the door. "As long as you promise to be gentle."

"Paleeeze."

The parking lot was filled with cars and motorcycles when they arrived.

"Looks like it’s going to be crowded."

Nodding Yemaya took Dakota’s arm and walked her to the door, where several women were standing in line. A large white woman with tattoos on both arms was checking I.D.s. Looking up she motioned for them to go on in causing one of the girls in line to grumble.

"Ya got something ya want to say to me?" challenged the bouncer, standing up to glare at the complainer.

"Yeah. How come they get to go ahead of us? We been waitin in line for twenty minutes."

"Aww... now ain’t that just too damn bad! But seein as you don’t like how I do my job, maybe I should just piss you off a little more and send you on your way. We don’t like troublemakers here, little girl. Are you a troublemaker?"

The girl swallowed and looked down at her feet.

"Umm... no. I was just thinkin out loud... that’s all."

"Good. Next time... think quietly. Now, where was I?"

Overhearing the conversation, Dakota looked at Yemaya and grimaced.

"I don’t think I’d want to piss her off."

"Me neither," agreed Yemaya, motioning her toward the bar. "What would you like to drink?"

"Corona with lime."

Several women were crowded around the bar. Kali and Agra moved up and down the small enclosure mixing drinks and serving beer. As Yemaya waited patiently in line, she felt a cool hand take her elbow and gently pull her backward.

"They’ll bring it to you. Come sit at my table."

Yemaya couldn’t mistake the low throaty voice of the owner.

Turning, she smiled appreciatively at the dark demoness dressed in a cranberry red tank top and black leather slacks. Three-inch heels gave her a slight height advantage over Yemaya. Seeing the two women together, Dakota couldn’t help but notice their similarities. Tall and sleek, with long dark hair, both women exuded a sensuality that was almost physical. The major difference between them was the eyes, and to a lesser degree skin tones. Where Yemaya’s eyes were a pale ice blue and her skin golden, Lilith’s was a creamy white and her eyes gleamed like black pearls.

"They make quite a pair," whispered a soft voice causing the journalist to shiver as a warm breath tickled her ear.

"Cammie! How are you?"

"Great! How are you doing?"  Cammie watched Dakota closely for signs of discomfort. Noticing a slight flush creeping into her cheeks, she pulled the journalist aside. "Listen, don’t think about it. Yemaya told you about me. There’s nothing to be embarrassed about."

"Easy for you to say,"

"Well, if it makes you feel any better, Kali and I are an item now... and it seems to reduce the effect I have on people. I’ve noticed I don’t nearly have the following I used to, so I think you’re safe for now."

"That’s a relief. I’d hate to put Yemaya through another episode like the last."

Cammie smiled slightly.

"I think she can handle it. Here they come. We’ll just pretend nothing ever happened."

Dakota nodded, more than willing to forget the night she had practically thrown herself at Cammie. Yemaya’s explanation about the Cambion had made it easier to understand what had happened but it still bothered her. Tonight, however, there was something different about the succubus. The journalist was attracted to her but it wasn’t so overwhelming. More importantly, she no longer felt the urge to engage in a threesome or in S&M behavior.

Sensing her thoughts, Cammie laughed and led her to a table in a darkened corner. Yemaya and Lilith joined them while Agra followed carrying their drinks.

"Hey, Cammie, Dakota. Hi Yemaya. That was a great show last month. I never got to thank you for the tickets. Our whores loved it."

"It was my pleasure. I will make sure they get an invitation to the next one."

"Thanks. Drinks are on the house... boss’s orders."

Placing them on the table, she winked at Lilith and left.

"Are you sure you own this place?" teased Dakota.

"Sometimes I wonder. The longer I’m here the fewer decisions I get to make... except for paying bills. I definitely get to take care of those."

"One of the benefits of being the boss," Cammie said. "So, what are you two going to be doing now that the tour is over?"

"I think we will probably try to take a break. It has been awhile since Dakota and I have actually had some quality time together."

"Yeah, all of our attempts at relaxation seem to get interrupted by some sort of crisis. Maybe this time we can make it past a couple of weeks without something happening." Dakota added.

"I know what you mean. I’m not sure I even know the meaning of vacation. One of these days I’m going to just disappear and let Agra and Kali take over for a few months," promised Lilith.

"Right," smirked Cammie, rolling her eyes dramatically. "You could no more do that than they could give up their whores."

Lilith shook her head in disgust.

"I can’t even get a little respect from my clientele."

In an unusual gesture of affection, Yemaya patted the demoness’s hand sympathetically.

"Trust me. I know the feeling." She said, glancing toward Dakota.

"What?" asked Dakota giving her an innocent smile. "How’d I get drawn into this?"

Laughing softly, Yemaya leaned over and gave her a quick kiss.

"I’ll make it up to you... later," she promised, her voice low and husky.

Dakota shivered and then blushed as Cammie and Lilith stared at her curiously.

"Ummm... I think I need to pee!" she blurted out and then turned bright red. Jumping up she dashed toward the bathroom.

"She’s a gem," commented Cammie, smiling at the rapidly retreating figure.

"Yes... she is," Yemaya replied quietly.

Before Lilith could say anything, she saw Agra take out her cell phone. Within seconds it was obvious the barkeeper was getting angry with whomever she was talking. When she slammed the phone on the counter causing several customers to jump and glance nervously at her, the club owner decided she had better see what was up.

"Excuse me. I think I need to talk to Agra."

Yemaya and Cammie nodded understandingly. Agra’s unusual display of temper had caught them both by surprise considering the barkeeper’s normally happy demeanor.

"I hope it is not bad news," Yemaya said, feeling the hair on her neck and arms standing up. The air in the club pulsed with an unknown but very noticeable energy... at least to the Illusionist.

"Oh. You can be sure it’s worse than that, Agra is easy going. It takes a lot for her to act like that, especially here... and if she’s that angry something big is up. If you’ll excuse me I think I’ll wander over and see if I can calm her down a bit. That’s one of the other benefits of being a Cambion... not only does everyone love me, but I can soothe the savage beast... so to speak."

"Good idea. We can chat later."

Walking quickly to the bar, Cammie passed Dakota, who was wiping her hands on her pant legs. Yemaya watched as the Cambion took the journalist by the arm and leaned down to whisper something in her ear. The blush returned to Dakota’s face and she smiled, sheepishly. When Cammie glanced at Yemaya, she winked and then moved on.

Standing up at her lover's approach, Yemaya pulled Dakota's chair closer to her own.

"Hey. Are you feeling better?"

"Yeah. Sooo... what’s up? Where’d everyone go?"

"Well, Lilith went to talk to Agra who just received a phone call. Apparently something is up. Cammie decided to make sure everything is ok by interjecting her ‘soothing’ nature into the situation... and you seem to be flustered over something she just said," teased Yemaya.

"Oh."

Arching her left eyebrow, the Illusionist leaned back in her chair, crossed her arms and smiled faintly.

"Oh?"

"Oh. I mean... Cammie was just offering me some advice."

"Really!"

"Yeah, really."

Yemaya didn’t comment but just stared at Dakota, amused at how uncomfortable she looked fidgeting in her chair and tearing her paper napkin into little pieces.

"Oh... okay... she said you were hot. Sheesh! Like you don’t know that already... and now that love goddess seems to be lusting after you."

"Love godde..." bursting into laughter, Yemaya almost fell out of her chair. "Demoness, maybe, and she definitely is not lusting after me. Kali is more her style."

"Uh huh." Dakota's pout looked pitiful.

"Aw. Poor baby." Leaning over she gave Dakota a passionate kiss, drawing it out until her lover was breathless. The sound of applause caught them by surprise. Separating, they looked around and found they were now the center of attention. Picking up her glass, Yemaya acknowledged the attention with a smile and wink. Dakota tried to look composed but failed miserably.

CHAPTER 6

MARGO WASN'T THRILLED about having to take a month off from work but she didn’t dare defy her bosses. Although the infection wasn’t directly related to her sexual activities, she could possibly pass the bacteria on to one of her clients. There were strict rules against working under such conditions. The doctor had given her a prescription for some antibiotics and told her to take it easy for a few weeks. Once she was cleared by him, he’d notify Agra and then Margo could get back to earning a living... not that she wasn’t getting a paycheck. The benefits of working under the protection of the Sisterhood were that her bosses made sure their whores were well taken care of. Of course, the whores had to obey the rules. If they didn’t, they were given their savings and banned from the group. Few of the "sisters" women were willing to give up the protection, full health coverage, a savings program and the freedom to come and go as they wished.

Bored from inactivity Margo decided to meet up with a couple of friends for a late night coffee. She had been trying to convince them to leave their pimps but Sylvie and Marcy were afraid. Sylvie’s boss was one of the most dangerous pimps.

Freddie was a smooth talking black man with no regard for women. As far as he was concerned, they were meant to service men without complaint. Their sole purpose was to make him rich, and if it took getting physical with the bitches to keep them in line then he had just the right people to enforce his interests... and they had no qualms about using extreme measures if one of them objected.

Candy was his newest acquisition and Margo was concerned about the rumors circulating about her refusal to work one night shortly after recovering from the flu. Fearing for her life, she finally gave in to his goons’ threats, but made the mistake of objecting to being slapped around by a client and not collecting her pay. Several whores had hinted that Freddie’s right hand man, Toby, had bragged about teaching her a lesson. He had boasted that he would make an example out of her in case the other whores got any ideas about complaining or leaving the stable.

Margo was taking a short cut home from a shopping spree when she saw the young girl lying in the shadows. Checking the area to make sure it was safe, she hurried over and knelt next to the body. If she hadn’t recognized Candy’'s clothing, she wasn’t sure she would have known the woman’s identity. Her badly beaten and bruised body was left in an alleyway near the whore’s local strip as a warning. Pulling out her cell phone, she quickly dialed a number while stroking the injured woman’s hair.

"It’s okay, baby," she murmured, keeping her voice low so she wouldn’t attract too much attention. "Hello? Miss Agra... this is Margo. I needs your help."

Quickly outlining the situation and her location she listened carefully to Agra's instructions, unconsciously nodding her head in understanding.

"Okay... but hurries up, please. If Freddie or his goons show up, I’m dead. He don’t like no interference with his hos... yes ma’am... thirty minutes... ok but I’m gonna try and get her out of sight just in case. This guy is trouble. No one crosses him... I’m scared, Ms. Agra... hurry please."

Hanging up, she looked up and down the street, checking to see if anyone was in the area. After making sure they weren’t attracting attention, she stood and grabbed Candy by her arms and pulled her further into the shadows. Candy moaned softly. Nervously, Margo put her hand across her lips and told her to hush. Then, sitting on the cold asphalt she waited for help to arrive.

CHAPTER 7

LILITH MOTIONED FOR Agra to join her in her office. It was obvious the bartender was extremely angry. She could feel waves of violent energy emanating from the angry demoness. Although humans were usually oblivious to this particular frequency, the potential to do damage to a few sensitive people still existed. Lilith suspected that Yemaya might be one of the more susceptible humans, not to mention several of the customers looked extremely worried at her unusual behavior.

"What’s up?"

"It’s Margo. She may be in trouble. I need to take off for a few hours."

"Then go! I’ll cover for you."

"Thanks. I’ll let you know more when I get back."

"Good... and take Kali. You may need her."

Lilith knew Agra could handle almost anything on her own, but Kali’s presence would help to keep the angry demoness from over-reacting. In her present state, it wouldn’t take much to send Agra on a rampage and then there would literally be hell to pay.

The last time she had lost control was 1908. Kali and Agra had been traveling through Europe and Russia searching for a new city to relocate. In those days it was important that they move every twenty or thirty years in order not to arouse suspicion about their eternally youthful appearances. They had just left London for Siberia when they received word from one of Dis's minions that several of their whores had been killed in an 'accident' in New York City.

Agra had grown fond of this particular Sisterhood, and especially Marylou, its oldest prostitute. At 52, she was too old to hook and had grown weary of her life on the streets. When Kali discovered her sleeping in a small cubbyhole under an alley staircase, she offered her a place to stay at a rented boarding house on 47th Street. Too tired and disillusioned by life to argue, Marylou had agreed without question. For her it meant warmth and safety. After introducing her to Agra, she was assigned a small room in the attic and then given a few menial tasks to see if she fit in with the rest of the "sisters". It was only a matter of time before the demonesses discovered the old whore had a knack for settling petty disputes amongst the women in the Sisterhood. She was also a natural leader and knew how to work the girls and organize their routines without appearing bossy. When she approached Agra with her recommendation of establishing a specific code of conduct, the demoness listened quietly, liking most of the woman's suggestions. In five years, the Sisterhood grew, attracting more than sixty members. Marylou assumed the role of Madame and ruled the stable with a gentle fist. Another ten years passed quietly with the whores settling into an almost normal existence. Then in 1907 the day came the demonesses always dreaded. Agra had just returned from the bank when Marylou knocked softly on her office door.

"Come in," the demoness said, smiling fondly at the elderly Madame. Leaning heavily on her cane, the old whore shuffled slowly into the room and plopped down on the thickly padded chair near the small fire that always burned in her Mistress's office.

"What can I do for you?"

"Are you real busy, Ms. Agra?"

Shaking her head no, she had given up long ago trying to get Marylou to drop the Ms. part of her name.

"No. I always have time for you. What's up?"

Marylou hesitated. Agra could tell by her fidgeting that she was uncomfortable.

"Have you looked in a mirror lately?"

"No. I don't have much use for them," replied Agra. "Should I?"

"Not really. It wouldn't help anyway," sighed the elderly woman. "Look, I've known you and Ms. Kali for almost seventeen years and it's been the best part of my life so don't go thinkin I'm just tryin to get rid of you two. It's just that... well... some of the older whores are talkin about how you don't look a day older than when they first met you."

"I see. And you think this is going to be a problem?"

"It already is. There's talk amongst the younger whores now that you ain't 'normal'. I don't know why that should make much of a difference since they have better lives now than before. Mind you, the older girls don't care none but you know how people are... especially youngins. They asks questions and wants answers."

"What do you suggest?"

"Ain't my business to suggest, Ms. Agra. I'm just letting you know there's talk. One day, someone's gonna say something to the wrong people and then there's gonna be trouble for you. I don't like thinkin about that."

"I'll talk with Kali and then get back to you. Thanks, Marylou."

Nodding her head, the faithful old Madame heaved herself from the chair and walked tiredly from the roam, closing the door softly behind her. A few days later, the two demonesses called her back into their office. On Agra's desk was a stack of papers and a large brown envelope.

"Thank you for coming," said Agra, motioning for Marylou to sit down. Kali handed her the documents and asked her to read them. The two sat silently as their Madame slowly read each paper and placed it in a neat pile on the small table next to her. When she was done, she looked first at Kali and then at Agra. Tears trickled down her cheeks and dripped onto the two shaking hands clasped on her lap.

"I don't know what to say," she choked out, her voice barely above a whisper.

"There's nothing to say. Kali and I have decided it's time to move on. We want you to take over ownership of the Sisterhood. All the funds have been transferred into your name and our attorney has copies of the deed. He will take care of any legal or financial issues, should they arise, but you have final say in anything pertaining to the Sisterhood or the property. You've been running the stables for a long time now. We know you'll take care of our whores."

"Where will you be goin? Surely, you'll come back and visit now and then."

"Don't worry, Marylou. If you ever need us, we'll leave instructions on how you can get in touch with us. Now, Kali needs to go over some final instructions. Tonight will be our last night here."

"So soon! What will I tell the girls?"

"Whatever you want? I think they'll accept anything you say, but please let them know we'll miss them... especially the older ones."

"I will," Marylou said sadly.

The next few hours were spent going over financial details and instructions on whom she was to call if ever there were problems. After they were satisfied that Marylou understood everything, they bid her goodnight... not goodbye. The next day, their rooms were vacant. Nothing was left behind to indicate that they had ever existed except for a small golden amulet with the Marylou's name engraved on the back. Recessed deep within its heart was an oval shaped, blood red stone with a black center that resembled a cat's eye. When Marylou touched the gem with her finger she felt a small electrical current and jerked away, startled.

"Don't be afraid, my old friend," whispered Agra's voice in her mind. "If ever you need us, just touch the stone. We will come."

Marylou smiled, comforted from the knowledge her two friends would always be near, believing they were guardian angels. Kali and Agra chuckled at the irony.

*  *  *

After leaving NYC, the two demonesses took an ocean liner to Europe and toured the continent for several months. The summer of 1908 found them in a hotel in a small town in Eastern Europe, still undecided about where to move. Kali was trying to convince Agra to settle in London or Denmark when the air around them was suddenly disturbed by an unusual energy. Within seconds, a tiny dark red minion popped into their room and scurried nervously toward them on all fours. Head bowed, it whimpered pitifully fearing retribution for the uninvited intrusion.

"Bezsuth! What are you doing here?" Kali asked quietly, not wanting to scare the little minion any more than it already was. Stroking the smooth, bald head, she tenderly scratched behind the small horns on its wrinkled forehead.

"So sorry, so sorry!" wailed Bezsuth. "Please forgive, Mistresses... please forgive. Bezsuth not want intrude... not want intrude."

"It's okay. What's up?" soothed Kali, glancing at Agra with raised eyebrows. The other demoness shook her head and shrugged.

"She dead... she dead... soul gone... soul gone."

Kali frowned and reached down to lift the minion's chin to look into his dark brown eyes.

"Who's dead? What are you talking about?" she demanded.

When Bezsuth cringed, Kali softened her grip and patted his head affectionately.

"It's okay. I'm not mad at you. Tell us who you mean."

"The whore... the whore... she dead... she dead."

"What whore?"

"Your whore... your whore, Mistress... Marlou... Marlou."

Both Agra and Kali stiffened.

"How?" growled Agra and then softened her voice. "What happened?"

Slewing a glance at her, the minion quickly looked away, not wanting to make eye contact with the powerful demoness.

"She die in accident... in accident... train crash... train crash... many many whores die... many, many."

"Why didn't the amulet let us know? It's connected to her essence."

"He take it... he take it."

"He? He who? What are you talking about, Bezsuth? Just tell us what you know."

"Sanarixs... Sanarixs... he want souls... want many many souls... know whores easy... easy... know no one care."

"Sanarixs? Since when did that creep care for souls. He only enjoys decaying flesh."

"He want power, Mistress, power. Ever since Sabnock leave he grow braver... braver. He take their essence... all of them. He take whores' essence... and amulet... and amulet. Say you no do nothing... say you weak... weak from years with the humans."

Agra slowly stood up, her body rigid with anger.

"Where are my whores' souls?" she hissed, coldly. At that moment Kali knew her friend was barely in control of her temper but considering the circumstances was not inclined to interfere.

"He eat them... eat them... say you no do nothing... no do nothing."

"Does Dis know this?"

"No... no... I tell you first... you first... you always kind to me... kind to me... me pay back... pay back, Mistress."

"Good. Thank you, Bezsuth. You can go now. I'll deal with Sanarixs."

Before either Kali or the minion could respond, Agra was gone.

"Oh shit!" exclaimed Kali, looking at the terrified demon crouched next to her. "Don't worry. She's not mad at you, but I'd better check this..."

Before she could finish, the earth trembled and then shook violently. Running to the window, Kali noticed a large plume of smoke billowing up in the distance. The cloud soared skyward as if a huge bomb had been dropped. People in the streets had screamed and dropped to the ground, covering their heads with their arms.

"Fuck! Gotta go, Bezsuth. Return to the Underworld and get Dis. I think we may need him," she ordered and then vanished.

Kali reappeared on a hillside over looking the Tunguska Valley in Russia. Around her was such complete devastation she would have sworn the apocalypse had occurred had she not known Agra was involved. On the valley floor stood her friend, legs spread apart with hands on her hips as if posing for a statue. At her feet lay the crumpled figure of a large male demon, one arm held high in the air in an attempt to ward off his assailant.

"Where are their souls?" Agra growled. Bolts of energy bounced all around them, setting the small patches of earth on fire.

"I... I don't know!" stammered Sanarixs. "I only deal with decay. You know that!" His voice held that whiny weedling tone that the demoness detested.

"One last time, Sanarixs! If you don't tell me where their souls are, I promise you, you will know pain as no demon has ever experienced it. I will give you to Bhuta and let her feed from your essence every day. She will suck your life force slowly and painfully, leaving only just enough for you to survive and then, when you have recovered, she will do it over and over from now to eternity... and that will only be the beginning of your misery."

"Please, Agra..."

A rumbling, followed by the appearance of Dis and Beszuth interrupted his pleading.

"Dis!" cried the fallen demon. "She's gone mad! You must do something!"

The Underlord ignored Sanarixs and turned to Agra demanding an explanation.

"He has stolen several of my whores' souls. I want them back!"

"All of this over whores? There are plenty of them out there for the taking."

"They aren't his to take!" declared the furious demoness.

"So what? What difference does a few lost souls mean? It's not like they are an endangered species. Look at all of this destruction, Agra. Have you lost your mind?"

"No! I have a right..."

"You have no rights to their souls!" stormed Dis, his voice rising with his anger. "They were given to you only as humans to do with as you wish. Their souls still belong to me. You've overstepped yourself!"

Sanarixs smirked slyly. Now that Dis was here, he had no doubt he would escape the demoness's wrath. Seeing the look, Agra stiffened and glared at the insolent demon.

"Enough of this!" ordered Dis, not wanting a repeat of her previous temper tantrum.

"I will not leave without their souls!"

"You will do as I say!"

"I think not, Underlord!" she hissed, her eyes blazing a brilliant red. "You forget. I am no longer yours to command. You granted me freedom."

"Obviously, poor judgment on my part."

"Or a wise move," she countered.

Dis sighed. He knew she was right. At the time it was the only way he could get her to divorce him. As ruler of the Underworld, his word was law but not necessarily enforceable without the help of others. Unfortunately, the female demons were the more powerful of the demons giving them immense influence amongst the population.

Females! he thought.

"I would suggest you give Agra what she wants," advised Lilith, appearing next to her.

"As would I," added Kali, joining the two women.

Dis snorted in disgust. It didn't bode well for him whenever his exes and their friends banded together in a common cause. Turning to look at Sanarixs, his eyes blazed angrily.

"Now look what you've done, you idiot! Give her the damn souls before they do something extreme! I don't have time for this crap!" he said and disappeared.

It was Agra's turn to smirk. Swallowing nervously, Sanarixs nodded his head. If the Underlord was afraid of these females, he knew he was in trouble. Bending his head and clutching his stomach he gagged. At first nothing happened but then, six small golden spheres, slightly smaller than golf balls, popped out of his mouth and floated delicately through the air, pushed by the force of the regurgitation. Reaching out his hand, he pushed them toward Kali. After examining each globe, she nodded to her friend and placed them in her outstretched hand.

"You may go," said Agra. "But not unpunished!"

Snapping her fingers, she smiled wickedly as Sanarixs vanished.

"What did you do?" Lilith asked, not sure she really wanted to know.

"Since he loves the taste and smell of decaying flesh so much, I removed his taste buds and his sense of smell. What he enjoys most, he will no longer enjoy at all."

The three women laughed.

"What are you going to do with the souls?" asked Kali.

Turning to Besmuth, who was crouched behind Lilith, she motioned him forward.

"Besmuth, you have done me a great service this day. I am in your debt."  Agra knelt to make eye contact with the small minion.

"No debt, mistress... no debt," he replied smiling for the first time.

"Yes there is. Now I must ask you to do me a great favor."

"Anything... anything..."

Taking his small hand, she placed five of the spheres on his palm.

"These you must keep safe. They are precious to me. I would consider it an honor if you accept them and the trust I place in you."

Besmuth beamed with joy and straightened up until he was standing on two feet. It was an awkward position for him as he had spent most of his existence scrambling around on all fours.

"Thank you, mistress... thank you. It is great honor... great honor. I protect with my life... my life."

"I know you will, my friend," she said, stroking his knobby head.

"And the last soul?" asked Kali, pointing to the remaining globe on her palm.

"This is Marylou."

Opening her mouth, Agra placed the last small globe on her tongue and then swallowed.

"I will keep her safe until I can talk with the Twin. She deserves better than what we have to offer. I'm hoping he will give her a second chance at life."

"Good luck!" replied Lilith.

"Oh, I think I have something better than luck," Agra replied, looking smugly at Kali. "I have her... and we both know how he feels about her."

"Good point!"

Kali smirked.

The three stared at the devastation around them. For a moment Agra felt guilty at the lives lost from the explosion when she hurled Sanarixs's body to the earth. She had tried to pick an uninhabited area but hadn't realized the power behind her anger.

"This is going to be hard to explain," Kali said, shaking her head unconsciously.

Agra shrugged. It was worth it to have retrieved the soul of the one human she had truly loved.

"The humans will come up with something. They always do."

And they did. Years later, scientists determined a meteorite had struck the Tunguska Valley on June 30, 1908. The destruction to the area and for several kilometers around it was the equivalent of an atom bomb exploding, leaving nothing alive. Fortunately, very few people died.

CHAPTER 8

YEMAYA FROWNED WHEN she saw Kali and Agra leaving the club. Cammie had followed them outside. Bertha, the bouncer, joined Lilith behind the bar and started taking orders while the club owner mixed the drinks. It was obvious the large woman wasn't comfortable playing barmaid.

"Something is wrong," she told Dakota, nodding toward them. "I think I will see if Lilith needs some help."

Before Dakota could reply, Cammie returned looking slightly perturbed.

"Maybe you should see if you can learn something from Cammie."

"Will do," replied Dakota.

How is she going to manage this when just before she had to run to the bathroom to collect herself, if that’s what she did in there.

Lilith handed Bertha the mixed drinks and started on the next order when she felt the Illusionist’s presence.

"Can I help you with something?" asked Yemaya.

"Unless you know how to mix drinks, I doubt it," she replied, good-naturedly.

"Well, as a matter of fact, I do. It comes in handy when I entertain. Move over and tell me what you need."

Raising both eyebrows in surprise, the demoness stepped aside to let her pass. Smiling, Yemaya listened to the order, picked up a bottle of rum, spun it around and quickly poured two drinks. Adding coke to one and tonic to the other, she passed them to Lilith and then proceeded to prepare the next drink. Seeing the customers were now in good hands, Bertha sighed and headed back to her stool by the door, grateful to be away from the noisy crowd.

"You really are a magician," teased Lilith once the backlog of orders was cleared.

"Illusionist," corrected Yemaya, enjoying the moment.

*  *  *

Dakota watched in amazement as her lover quickly poured liquor into glasses, added the various mixes and spun the bottles like a baton before setting them on the shelves.

Damn! she thought before switching her attention to Cammie.

"Anything I can do?" she asked quietly.

"No. One of Agra’s whores is in trouble. Kali went with her in case she needs help."

"And you don’t like it."

"Not really."

"Do you think something could happen to them?"

"Now-a-days, anything can happen. This is a different world and time from the good old days. Demons aren’t the immortals they once thought they were. We have more vulnerabilities now."

"Surely they know that."

"Oh, they know... but Agra loves her whores. She gets out of control sometimes. Even Kali has a hard time calming her down."

"Well, I get the impression they make a formidable team... but I know how you feel. I’m constantly stressing out over Yemaya when she gets into one of her situations. I bet I’ve grown hundreds of gray hairs by now."

"Nothing noticeable," teased Cammie.

"Do you think we should go and help Lilith?"

Watching the two dark women making and passing out drinks was watching grace in motion. They were so in sync with each other that the line at the bar shrank to just a few women standing around gossiping.

"I’d say they don’t need our help. Besides, it’s a good opportunity for them to get to know each other... and for you and me to talk."

Dakota wasn’t sure she liked the sound of the last part.

"Don’t worry. I just wanted to make sure you’re ok with what Yemaya told you about me. I know you were embarrassed about what happened."

"To say the least... but it’s ok. I was just happy to find out it wasn’t me."

"Good. By the way, do you feel anything now?"

The journalist was surprised that she didn’t.

"No. Actually I don't! What happened?"

"I’m not sure. Kali and I have been spending a lot of time together. It's the first time I've ever been in a real relationship. It seems to have taken the edge off my gift. At least that’s what I think. I still attract a few women but rarely do they get so intense now. It feels strange. I'm not sure if I miss the attention or not!"

"I can imagine." Dakota remembered the first time she and Yemaya had visited the club. Being a Cambion, the child of a succubus and incubus, Cammie had the unique but uncontrollable ability to cause people to fall in love with her. Having fallen under her spell, the journalist had propositioned the woman and had gone so far as to hint at an interest in participating in a 'threesome' and trying some BDSM. Needless to say, Yemaya had been momentarily stunned by her behavior and realizing something was wrong, had calmly suggested they leave. When an argument ensued, Dakota stormed out of the bar. The next day she learned of Cammie's unique nature and was so embarrassed she wasn't sure she wanted to go back to the club. Yemaya had quickly assured her she hadn't done anything wrong but the guilt over her treatment of her lover left Dakota a little depressed. Seeing Cammie again and feeling nothing unusual helped to alleviate the guilt.

CHAPTER 9

MARGO HUDDLED IN the alleyway waiting for her boss. Whenever the woman lying beside her moaned, she would lean down, stroke her hair and whisper soothingly to her trying to calm her down. Nervously she pressed her back against the wall and watched the silhouettes of people moving up and down the streets hoping no one would notice her. When a blue Toyota Sequoia pulled in front of the alley, blocking the entrance, she knew her time had run out. Freddie’s enforcers had arrived.

"What have we here?" asked the thin white man walking up to Margo and nudging her with his foot. His two companions snickered. "Hey, Stumpy, looks like we have another whore here. When’s the last time you had one from the Sisterhood?" he sneered.

"Never, boss. Everyone knows deys handsoff," replied the large goofy looking man next to him. He was quickly slapped across the face. "Hey! Why you do that, Lenny?"

"There’s no such thing as hands off for whores, you idiot. Take this whore back there and teach her to mind her own business. It’ll be a good message to those bitches that run the stable she's in. Jimmy, put Candy in the car and make sure she stays alive. He has special plans for this one. He wants to make an example of her."

"Aw, boss. Why can't Stumpy do it? I'd like a little fun with this bitch," whined Jimmy. "I'm tired of fuckin the same old stuff."

"Shut up and do what I say, stupid. You can have her when he's done with her. Until then, throw Candy in the back and make sure no one sees you."

"Sure boss," grumbled the shorter man, deciding it wasn't a good idea to piss off his boss. "You'd better not be infected with any diseases," he growled, turning to Stumpy. "I catch something from her after you've fucked her and I'll kill yah!"

"Aw man. You know I don't do no diseased whores. She's from the Sisterhood. They keep their girls clean."

"Please, Mister..." begged Margo, grabbing Lenny's pant leg. "I ain't done nothing! Let me go and I won’t say anything."

"Jesus, bitch. Don't touch me!" yelled Lenny, kicking her hand away. "Stumpy here is gonna make sure of it. Maybe it'll teach some of the others not to stick their noses where they don't belong."

Motioning to his bodyguard to take her away, he pulled out a cigarette and lit it, ignoring the whimpers from the whore as she was dragged deeper into the alley. Jimmy leaned down and picked up Candy's limp body and carried her to the SUV and threw her onto the floor behind the back seat.

Tossing his half-smoked cigarette on the pavement, Lenny stepped on it and peered into the shadows. He had wanted to send a message to the Sisterhood, but letting Stumpy fuck the whore was taking too much time. A loud "oof"made him straighten up.

"Hey! Hurry up!" he yelled.

When his man didn’t answer, cursing loudly, he signaled for Jimmy to go and get him.

"Stupid bastard! How long does it take to fuck a whore?" he growled, pulling out another cigarette.

"Maybe he couldn’t get it up," Jimmy suggested, trying to make out the images in the dark alley. "You know why he’s called Stumpy?"

"Yeah. Looking at his size you’d think he’d at least have a big fuckin dick," snickered his boss. "Go get him and let’s get out of here."

"What about the whore?"

"If you have to fuck her, hurry up! Then kill her!"

Lenny decided it would be better not to leave a witness around. It might create a turf war if the whore blabbed to those bitches she worked for. Disappearing into the alley, Jimmy pulled a folding knife from his pocket and opened it.

"Stumpy, where you at, man?"

The sound of a dull thud made him chuckle.

"Bout time you finished with her. Boss says we have ta hurry. Save some of that pussy for me and then let’s get out of here."

When Jimmy didn't get an answer, he frowned, fingering the knife blade nervously.

"Stumpy, you there?" he asked, uneasily and waited for his eyes to adjust to the darkness. After a few seconds he saw two shadowy figures walking toward him. Their shape told him that they were women and he relaxed.

"Who are you?" he demanded, scraping his thumb over the sharp blade in his hand.

"Your worst nightmare," murmured a female voice coldly.

Jimmy didn't frighten easily. As one of Freddie’s top enforcers, he did most of the dirty work for his boss, including several hits in the past three years. Most of his time, though, was spent terrorizing anyone who gave Freddie grief. Perhaps it was a premonition but now he felt he was going to pay for his past acts.

"No," said the voice in response to his thoughts. "Only this one."

An invisible hand grabbed him by the throat and squeezed tightly, cutting off any chance of calling for help. Helpless, Jimmy swung the knife back and forth trying to slash his invisible attacker.

"Don’t make it any worse. I’d hate to have to kill you too soon."

Jimmy’s eyes bulged. The pressure around his neck increased although he found he could breathe shallowly. Giving a painful rasp, he tried to speak.

"What’s the matter, Jimmy? You’ve held plenty of people like this, especially women. Surely you must have wondered how it felt?" hissed the voice, its owner not yet identified. "It's not so much fun being on the receiving end, is it?"

A few feet away stood the two women, plainly visible even though his eyes were tearing up from the painful grip. Both were tall and slender. One was slightly shorter than the other. The taller woman was light skinned with spiked orange hair and purple tips. The other was darker with black hair. It was the eyes, though, that terrified him. Glowing brilliantly and a fiery red, they blazed with an unholy anger. Dropping the knife, he crossed himself and muttered a prayer for redemption.

"So like a coward," commented another voice, disgustedly. "I can assure you your god will not help you here."

"This scum isn’t worth wasting our time on," said the first voice.

"Hey!" yelled a male voice from the alley entrance. "What the hell is taking you so long? Freddie’s waiting!"

"Tell him to come here!" The grip on his neck eased enough to allow him to comply. Coughing and gagging, he thought about warning Lenny but immediately changed his mind when the freaky looking orange haired woman stepped closer.

"I wouldn’t."

Jimmy nodded, recognizing her as the owner of the first voice.

"Bo... Boss." he rasped. "Get back here!"

"Quit playing games, Jimmy. You and Stumpy get your asses out here now."

"Ummm..."

"Tell him Stumpy fell and hurt himself."

"Stumpy fell. I think he hurt hisself!" yelled Jimmy.

"Shit! Do I have to do everything?" Lenny muttered, throwing his third cigarette down.

Lenny hated getting his hands dirty. If Stumpy was down it would take the two of them to get him to the car. Shaking his head, he trudged into the darkness, moving slowly so his eyes could adjust to the low light. He was only a few feet from his goons when he noticed the two women. Looking at Jimmy, he motioned to them.

"Who the hell are they?"

"I don’t know," gasped Jimmy, rubbing his throat and swallowing painfully.

Shaking his head, Lenny turned to look them. His eyes moved up and down their lithe figures. Smiling his appreciation, he put his hands in his pockets and licked his lips, rocking slightly forward and backward on his feet.

"So... what can I do for you good lookin ladies?"

Agra stiffened. Aware that her friend’s anger was barely under control, Kali touched her arm lightly.

"Let me," she murmured and then turned to give him the same look he had just given them. "I doubt if there’s anything you could do for us, but we can do something for you."

Lenny's bodyguard was about to comment when he felt the grip lightly around his neck. The warning was clear. Keep quiet or die! Jimmy wasn't ready to sacrifice himself for his boss.

"Well, now. I see you two are reasonable women. Personally, I hate fucking in such a crude place, but for you I think it would be worth getting a little dirty," Lenny replied, assuming, in his arrogance, they wanted to do him.

"For you it should be, however, my friend and I don’t do animals. We leave that to bastards like you," Kali replied, stepping close to him.

"Ah... a woman with spirit. I like that. It will be so much more fun taming you."

Reaching out to stroke her cheek, he cried out when he felt his fingers being scorched by something hot. Instinctively, he jerked his hand back and blew on them.

"What the..."

"Hell?" finished the woman, her eyes flashing a bright red. "You’re about to find out."

"Who are you? Who are they?" he demanded, looking at Jimmy for answers.

"Oh. Forgive my rudeness. This is Agra... and I’m Kali. You know, those bitches who own the Sisterhood... the ones you want to teach a lesson to."

"Well, Kali... Apparently there's a misunderstanding here. Maybe I misinterpreted your intentions. How about we let bygones be bygones, eh? We can start over and just enjoy the moment. What do you say?" Giving her a boyish grin, he was sure he could charm them.

"How about we don’t," hissed Kali, unimpressed. "Instead, how about you tell me where I can find your boss and I make your death less painful."

Lenny laughed. This one was a hoot.

"Sure. What ever you say," he responded, sarcastically. Stupid bitch!  he thought.

"Oh I wouldn’t say that."

"Huh?"

Caught off guard, Lenny wasn’t sure what to say. Growing tired of the verbal sparring, he decided to end the discussion.

"Listen, bitch, I’m ti…"

Before he could finish his sentence he felt his throat grabbed and fingers pressed forcefully against the veins in his neck. A sharp pain in his chest made him look down. Lenny was sure he had been stabbed but didn’t see any knife protruding. The grip on his throat tightened making him gasp and grab at the hand choking him. There wasn't one. Finding nothing but his own skin, he panicked and grabbed at his shirt collar, thinking it was the source of the choking sensation.

Agra, who had been standing quietly a few feet away, stepped in front of him making eye contact.

"Now, where do we find Freddie?"

"At... at... 323 Fifteenth," he gasped, turning red as the pressure increased. Temples pounding, he felt faint and clawed at the invisible hand. Nails tore the skin on his neck and blood poured from the scratches, staining his shirt.

Jimmy watched in horror. His boss struggled in vain against the same force that was holding him captive. Although he could breathe he knew if he tried to escape he would suffer the same fate.

The stain on Lenny's shirt spread as he frantically ripped at the flesh trying to get enough air to breathe. Blood sprayed from his right jugular. Eyes bulging, he stared in horror when he realized he had severed the veins.

"Don’t worry. You won’t feel any more pain," promised the voice. "At least not in this life."

Slumping to the pavement, Lenny’s body twitched and then lay still. Agra turned to Jimmy, whose eyes had widened in terror.

"You want to live?"

Nodding yes, he relaxed a little as the grip on his neck eased slightly.

"Good. Do as I say and I might spare you, understand?"

Again he nodded, swallowing painfully.

"Take your whore and Margo to the hospital and make sure they are treated for their injuries... and pray neither of them die. Then you can haul this piece of shit to Freddie’s place and tell him we'll be paying him a visit... soon."

"Ye... Yes ma’am."

"And Jimmy, if anything happens to any more of my whores, I’m coming after you. From now on, your life depends on their welfare. Now, go!"

Gently lifting Margo to her feet, he escorted her to the SUV and then came back for Lenny. The two women had disappeared. Looking at Stumpy’s body, he decided to leave it alone as he dragged the dead man to the car and wrapped his body in a rain coat that had been thrown on the floor behind the driver's seat. Shifting Candy onto the rear seat, he dumped his boss’s body in the back and then climbed in and drove off. Sweat poured down his face. Glancing at the rearview mirror, he flinched at his pale reflection and then gasped as two fiery red eyes stared angrily back at him. Once he took care of the whores and gave Freddie their message, Jimmy was leaving town. He couldn't be blamed for anything if he wasn't around.

CHAPTER 10

KALI AND AGRA returned to the nightclub. Agra had calmed down once she knew Margo and Candy were going to be fine. When they saw Lilith and Yemaya working behind the bar, they couldn’t resist teasing them.

"Hey! Barkeep!" yelled Kali. "Two beers and hurry up!"

"Yeah! How come two thirsty women can’t get a cold beer in this place?"

"Did you hear something?" asked Yemaya, looking at Lilith, innocently.

"No. Why?"

"I thought I did. I must be imagining things."

"It’s the job. Sometimes you think you hear strange noises... take my word for it, it’s nothing more than static."

"Did you hear that, Kali? We’ve just been relegated to nothing," exclaimed Agra.

"I’m crushed," replied the dark demoness. "And to think we actually worked here once."

"Yeah. Maybe we need to find new jobs. It’s nice to be appreciated now and then."

"You know, Yemaya, you may be right. I believe I’m hearing voices too," said Lilith.

"Really? Well, just ignore them and maybe they will go away."

"Good idea."

"Okay ladies. We get the point. Now get out of here and let us do our jobs," ordered Kali, pushing the two women out of the way. "I hope you two haven't messed up my filing system."

"It’s about time," Lilith said. "And no we didn't. Now how about making Yemaya and the girls some drinks for helping to hold down the shop."

"Sure boss... and thanks."

"I take it everything turned out ok?"

"For now. Kali and I have some business to finish but we can take care of it later."

Agra quickly outlined what had happened. Lilith knew better than to ask what they had in mind.

"Let me know if I can help. This Freddie sounds like he could use a little lesson. Now, I need to talk with Dis. I’ll let him know you’re sending some new arrivals. He’ll love that," chuckled Lilith.

Did they just discuss their business in front of Yemaya and Dakota?

Waving goodbye to Yemaya, Dakota and Cammie, the demoness disappeared into her office and then vanished.

CHAPTER 11

THE GATES WERE impenetrable, except to those who belonged. No key, no force had been able to open them in tens of thousands of years but they opened effortlessly at Lilith's approach... and closed swiftly behind her. Several demons stopped to see who had arrived. Seeing the Underlord's ex, then went about their business, secretly enjoying the knowledge that Dis was probably going to catch hell from her for something. It was comforting to know that his life wasn't always fun and games.

As she strolled toward the fiery castle rising majestically above the lower levels of the Underworld, she stopped occasionally to chat with a demon or minion to catch up on the latest gossip. At the entrance of Dis's estate stood Cerberus, his three-headed guard dog. Lilith scratched his ears affectionately, amused at his puppy-like enthusiasm. She had always been fond of the giant beast. His ferocious reputation was well earned, but he was a softie around the demoness. She was one of the few who took the time to play "fetch the demini"with him, a game that terrified the small creatures that scurried through the Underworld, gathering the cast-off possessions of the other inhabitants. Knowing Cerberus would never hurt them, Lilith would grab one and throw it in the air, much to the delight of Dis's watchdog. Catching it in one mouth, he would spit it out and then retrieve it with one of his other mouths before it landed on the ground. Lilith would then pluck it from between his teeth, shake the drool off the demini and send it scurrying into the darkness. One of Cerberus’s heads would smile happily, while the other two looked at the demonish expectantly, hoping another demini would show up.

Dis watched as his ex-wife played with his pet. Eyes gleaming a bright reddish brown, he chuckled when two of the heads curled up their lips playfully while the third stuck out a tongue giving her a quick lick. Almost as old as the Underlord, Cerberus rarely exposed his playful side. It was good to see it now and then. Dis was afraid his oldest companion was beginning to feel his age. Picking up his robe, he slipped it over his shoulders and tied the belt loosely around his waist. He walked into his living room just as Lilith entered through the hall door.

"Don’t you ever knock?" he gruffed, good-naturedly.

"Why? You know I’m here the moment the gates open."

"True, but it would be the polite thing to do."

Lilith snickered.

"As if you ever cared about that."

Shaking his head, he chuckled. Lilith knew him too well.

"So, what is it you think I have done now?" he asked, resorting to his usual placating demeanor. Lilith never visited him unless she thought he had done something wrong.

"Now what makes you say that? Unless you have of course."

"You never come to the Underworld anymore unless you think I've done something. No reason to believe this is a friendly visit."

Lilith smirked. Dis was right. Over the millennia her journeys to his fiery domain had grown fewer and fewer.

"Then there's no reason for me to pretend, is there?"

The dark Underlord laughed and motioned for her to sit. Walking to a small refrigerator, he opened the door and pulled out two chilled bottles of coke.

"Humans would be so appalled to know we drink this stuff," he said, holding up the small plastic bottles, "or that we have ice here."

Handing Lilith one, he tapped his against hers in a toast.

"So. What can I do for you? This isn't about those whores again? I've told you I’m too busy entertaining to take an interest in such trivial matters. I don't have to collect souls anymore. The humans are quite proficient at condemning themselves to damnation. My coffers are overflowing with lost souls."

"So you say."

"Surely you of all people don’t doubt me. You live in their world. Can you honestly say they have gotten any better in the last ten thousand years? All I see is death and destruction in the name of their gods... and then I get blamed for their failings... as if they needed any help with that. Besides, I'll gladly arrange a tour to the belly of my dungeons if you'd like to see for yourself. I may have to expand them if things don't slow down."

Lilith couldn’t argue the point. The newest trend of the religious right becoming more righteous was disturbing but she was sure the pendulum would swing the other way eventually. It always did.

"No. I believe you. Humans are still experimenting with their beliefs. They're a young species but I think they'll learn in time."

Dis snorted.

"You always were an optimist, Lily. Perhaps that's why you are... were my favorite wife. I guess the transformation from human to demon wasn't as complete as I thought. This new breed, however, think they should sacrifice all for the glory of one, whether it is one god or one of their own. That’s their weakness and also why I will always win."

"No, Dis. That’s why you’ll eventually lose. You think nothing of sacrificing everything as long as it makes you happy. Those who follow you do so out of fear, not love. Given a better choice they would abandon you without a second thought."

Dis half-smiled to himself. He wasn’t stupid. There were few demons in the Underworld who weren’t ambitious. Most of the inhabitants would destroy him in less than a heartbeat if they had the guts. The only thing between him and annihilation was his Twin and a few loyal demons. He and his brother were equally powerful. If the Underlord ever lost his throne, the Legion of the Elite and the rest of the demons would have to serve his Twin and life for them would be a different hell... one of righteousness. Even he found the thought revolting. Chuckling at the irony, he looked up and grinned at her. It was satisfying to know that no one in his domain wanted that and therefore no one dared to overthrow him.

"And that’s the beauty of it, isn't it? Who here wants my job? I’m the only thing that stands between my brother and them... and there isn’t one demon or minion that wants to give up what they have here for his paradise."

He was right. The older demons still remembered a time when the Twin reigned supreme. Life had been peaceful, too peaceful. The inhabitants were encouraged to read prose, write virtuous parables about those they admired and meditate on ways to better improve their existence. Sex was not that way, nor an option in his world, but it was essential to the demons. Their lives had been... boring.

"You’re probably right, but that’s not why I’m here."

"I didn’t imagine it was, my dear. So, what is it this time?"

"It’s about our child."

"Your child. I disowned her the day she was banished." To Dis, his daughter was a closed subject. "Now, unless you wish to discuss something else, I have guests to entertain."

"They can wait until I’m done... and you can sit down and discuss this with me. The other option is for me to go into your bedroom and tell everyone in there that the party is over... and I really don’t think you want that."

His laughter was like the deep rumble of a waterfall.

"No. I definitely don’t want you mixing with my guests. They are already afraid of you. I’ve only managed to get them back under control after your last visit."

"Good! You need a little disrespect now and then. It keeps your head from exploding. We both know how big it has gotten in the last few years."

"Lily, if I didn’t care so much for you, I’d banish you myself."

"You’d try... but enough of the banter. I want to talk about you about the Child."

Sighing Dis adjusted his robe and leaned back in his chair, crossing his legs. Bare-footed, he reached down to flick a piece of yarn off a polished cloven hoof.

"You still haven't given yourself feet. How come?"

Raising one hoof in the air, he turned it back and forth, admiring its smooth, glossy shape.

"Why should I after all of this time? I find them interesting. Besides, ordinary feet would be soooo boring, don't you think?"

Lilith had to agree. Even she enjoyed the aesthetics of them, not to mention the unusual clicking noise they made when he walked. It was unique to him and a few demons carrying his bloodline.

"Anyway, why bring her up after all of these years," he asked, switching back to her original topic. "She’s where she belongs. You knew the terms of her banishment and agreed. What was done can’t be undone."

"I don’t believe that... especially now."

"And what's so different about now?"

"She and I talk."

"Talk?" he asked, straightening in his chair, showing the more serious side of his nature. "Talk how?"

"I don’t know how."

"When did this start?"

"Not long ago. I don’t know how we do it but we do it."

"How do you know it’s she?"

"How could I not know? She's my child, Dis."

"You bore her, Lily, but that's all. So don't go getting all sentimental and motherly now. She should never have been conceived and you know it."

"And is that really the point, now? She's our daughter... my daughter. Maybe I didn't know what to do with her when she was born, but you did. Instead, you took her from me and gave her away."

"For you own good and hers. It was the right thing to do and I'm not going to sit here and argue with you over something that happened that long ago," growled Dis, angrily. The vessels in his neck pulsed visibly... a sure sign he was beginning to lose his temper.

"You're right," agreed Lilith. "It was a long time ago and it's done... but this is now and we've changed... all of us."

"Not all, my dear. Maybe you are willing to forgive her, but I'm not. She forfeited any consideration when she broke the rules and betrayed us. The Great Battle was painful for everyone but we had reconciled our differences with my brother. Angels and demons were just starting to get along again. Then she came along and broke the truce. Our lives were changed forever."

"She was only a child, Dis."

Rising to his feet, Dis walked onto the balcony overlooking the Underworld. Before him burned the eternal fires of Hell, their flames dancing gracefully between the buildings as far as the eye could see. He enjoyed their flickering colors in much the same way humans found trees and forests pleasing.

"A child, yes... but she was our child... my child. She knew the rules but ignored them. Besides, her actions were not those of a child... and the chaos she caused was inexcusable. Look!" he commanded, motioning toward the scene in front of him. "Once we lived in peace with my brother's people. Maybe he and they didn’t approve of our ways but there was no animosity after the terms of the Truce were agreed upon. We had put our differences aside. As beautiful as this land is, it lacks the color we once had when we were as one."

"I know. Remember, I helped write the Truce."

"Yes. All the more reason why this discussion shouldn't even be taking place. You of all people know what was lost and the price we still pay for her indiscretion. Had she not pissed off my brother, we would have harmony here. Humans would be living blissful lives and my Twin and I would be having silly arguments over his latest experiments. She got what she deserved."

"And what about us?"

Dis frowned.

"Us?"

"Yes. Are we so blameless?"

"If you were asking me this about the Great Battle, I would say no. We both knew it was a just war. In this, however, I say yes."

"Well, I disagree. Listen, Dis, I’m not here to defend her actions. What she did was horribly wrong and every living thing suffers because of it. There's no going back, but you and I, we took no interest in her. We abandoned her and expected her to follow our rules unquestioningly. Did you know it was your own demons who poisoned her mind?"

Dis shrugged. The conversation was making him uncomfortable... a feeling he didn’t like.

"I suspected as much."

"And you did nothing to punish them? Why?"

"It would have served no purpose. By the time I found out who else was involved, the Child was in the Netherworld, the truce was broken and we needed every demon we had to balance the odds. It was a matter of survival."

"You banish your own daughter to an eternity of loneliness and yet you do nothing to those who betrayed you?"

"Our daughter," corrected Dis unconsciously. "And like I said, I needed them. We had already lost too many. I owed it to my people to protect those who were left. Now, I really am growing tired of this discussion. What is it you want of me, Lily?"

"I want her freed."

"Impossible. The Netherworld was a one way ticket then and it still is now. Nothing has changed. Once she passed through that door, for all intents and purposes she no longer existed."

"I don’t believe it. If that were so, she couldn’t communicate with me."

"Exactly! So I would say you're imagining those talks. For some reason, you're suddenly feeling guilty and your mind is playing tricks."

"Don’t be an ass! That's ridiculous and you know it. She's as real as you and I."

Knowing it was useless to argue with his ex once her mind was made up, Dis decided on a different approach.

"OK. Let's say you're right. What do you want me to do about it?"

"Tell me how to release her?"

"There is no way!"

"When she was banished, you said she wouldn’t be able to talk to anyone, either... but she talks to me. If you're wrong about that, then there has to be a way to return her."

"Trust me, Lily, if I knew I'd tell you just to get you off my back, but if you figure it out, let me know. In fact, my complete resources are at your disposal. Consider it my contribution to your theory. Feel free to make use of anyone or anything in the Underworld. Now, do you mind if I get back to my guests? I think they've waited long enough for the party to begin."

Lilith recognized Dis had reached the limits of his patience. Although she wasn’t afraid of him, she didn’t want to alienate him either... and besides, she had gotten what she wanted... his permission to free the Child. Without it, even if she found a solution, there would be no place for their daughter to live. With that problem resolved, the only thing left was to discover a way to free her from her prison.

"Thank you, Dis. I appreciate you taking the time to meet with me and accept your offer. Just one more thing, if you don't mind."

Sighing, the red giant rolled his eyes and looked at her distrustfully.

"Quit that!" admonished Lilith. "You can be such a baby! Agra has sent you a soul she wants given special attention."

"Really. She hasn’t actively participated in that practice for over a thousand years, although Sanarixs came close to losing his a while back. What’s so special about this one?"

"He tried to kill one of her whores."

"And for that she’s out of retirement? She must be getting soft," he snorted.

Lilith shrugged.

"Well, the least I can do is accommodate her wishes. It's good to see she still has it in her. Tell her I’ll let the Erinyes have him. They have a special knack for punishing the dead." (Erinyes are the furies or the righteous fury, originally they were in a way similar to angels, especially when it came to vengeance for crimes committed against women).

The demoness smiled. These three sisters had perfected the art of torture. As the demonesses of vengeance, they were even feared by the inhabitants of the Underworld. Only Dis's promise to provide them with an inexhaustible source of victims kept them satisfied enough not to seek subjects from his realm. Whips were their favorite tools, although they had many devices at their disposal. Eternity with them wasn’t necessarily the worst thing, but it came close.

"That will work! She'll be pleased. Now I must be on my way. Thanks again."

"I'll always have time for you, Lily. Are you sure you don’t want to join me? It would be like old times and relieve some stress."

"I doubt it. Demon orgies don’t interest me anymore."

"I’m sorry to hear that... as will be my guests. Forgive my manners for not escorting you out of the Underworld but my guests are waiting. You understand."

Leaning down, he kissed her gently on the cheek, removed his robe and walked away, his hooves clicking lightly on the hard floors. Lilith watched him disappear into the bedroom. She still admired his physique. He was magnificent.

*  *  *

"Yes, he is! Even though he is my Father, I can’t deny his attractiveness," observed the Child, breaking into her thoughts.

"There’s nothing wrong in appreciating beauty. Do you see and hear everything I see or think?"

"No, not everything. Most of the time I can see and hear you and them... all of them ... but I can’t touch anyone. It’s like looking at the world through a two-way mirror... so close but untouchable... and, of course, after so much time no one knows I ever existed... well, almost no one. You and Father think of me occasionally even though you disowned me thousands of years ago. Humans can be difficult to hear. Demons are the easiest but I’ve found trying to listen to everyone too confusing. Hearing billions of thoughts is overwhelming, even for me, so I only focus on those I think important. The others serve no purpose unless I sense trouble."

"It must be very lonely!"

"Lonely? I've always been alone. Perhaps I was too harsh in judging you. After all, you had no idea of what pregnancy was or let alone knowing about raising a child. I knew you were miserable. Father could have helped you understand, but he didn't want to deal with a child. It would have interfered with his relationship with you, so he arranged for demons to nurse and care for me. You accepted his decision and explanations without question. That hurt!"

There was nothing Lilith could say about her daughter's revelation. Everything was true.

"Anyway, knowing this and believing that Adam was behind everything bad that had happened to you and then hearing how much he loved Eve, well... I hated him for being happy."

"Adam wouldn't have known how to care for you any more than I did. At least Dis knew what was happening," interjected Lilith.

"I know that now, but I’m a lot older... and wiser. Poor Adam! He didn’t deserve my hatred. I still blame him for your banishment from Paradise and always will, but it was Eve that I wronged the most. Eve... innocent, naïve, trusting... the perfect wife... the perfect victim."

"Eve wasn’t a victim. She was happy. That’s why we left her alone. Do you think I would have left her with him if she hadn’t been the perfect mate for him or if he had misused her? As much as I disliked his attitude toward me, I never wanted him to suffer. Her innocence protected them. They were safe from the sorrows I experienced in the Great Battle... the losses both sides suffered. We knew pain. Eve didn’t and that's how I wanted it."

"I know but that didn't make any difference. I heard the stories, whispers spoken quietly amongst the minions of the Underworld. In the beginning I thought I wasn’t meant to hear them. Of course later I found out it was all a ploy... a way of manipulating me into serving their vindictive little minds. It started as a subtle campaign to poison my mind. They knew you and Father had no patience for gossip, particularly if it pertained to you and him so they made sure only I heard."

"Why didn’t you tell me? I could have stopped the gossip."

"Tell you! Do you think I would really ask you? You barely knew I existed or cared once Father turned me over to his nursemaids."

*  *  *

The Child was right. When Dis carried the infant from her bed, Lilith was relieved. The crying had made her uncomfortable. His assurance that the child would be properly cared for was enough. It was easier to believe him than question the strange emotions she was experiencing.

"They weren't so bad. It was a long time ago."

"Too long."

The mental shrug showed the Child’s indifference. She continued as if she hadn’t heard the remark.

"Like I said before, they called you Adam's whore. I was furious. I knew it wasn't true but I did believe Adam tried to make you subservient to him... and I thought ‘How dare he treat my mother like that... to humiliate you and then cast you from Paradise.’ For him to think he was better than you was pure arrogance. You were equals, made from the same dust at the same time. I couldn't believe The Twin created you to service Adam and for him to think otherwise was pure arrogance... and for the Twin to allow it was unforgivable. I knew he was unreachable so I decided to target Adam."

"By corrupting Eve?"

"Yes."

"I don’t understand. What did you think you would gain?"

"Satisfaction! He would be devastated."

"And were you satisfied?"

"Yes... at the time I was ecstatic... but it didn't last. When you and Father found out what I had done and banished me to the Netherworld, I found my success bittersweet. I heard the other demons laughing at me... and their thoughts. It was quite a revelation to suddenly realize you had been used."

"And yet you refuse to tell me who they are."

"Like I said before, it serves no purpose after all this time?"

"I don’t know. For what they did, I think they deserve some sort of punishment."

"They may have sought revenge for imagined wrongs, Mother, but it was I who did the deeds."

"True, but you were young. They knew better."

"As did I."

"That’s not the point and you know it. THEY used your innocence by deliberately distorting the truth. Nothing you can say will change that."

The Child didn't wish to argue with her mother, particularly over those who had deceived her. There would come a time. Putting the thought aside, she decided it would be easier to just agree with Lilith for the moment.

"I suppose. They made sure I overhead their gossip. I noticed their secretive looks but didn’t think much about them. As your daughter and the Underlord, I never suspected anyone would dare lie to me. They played on my ego by telling me I had the potential to be as powerful as Father... maybe more so because I had the blood of both Father and the Twin. I believed them. They nicknamed me the Demon Child. I thought it was a compliment."

"Dis and I had heard this nickname for you. We thought it was because of some mischief you had been up to or a reference about us."

"Well, there’s that, too. I did manage to make a few demons’ lives a little more exciting."

Lilith felt the smirk and chuckled. She and Dis had received several complaints about her but thought it was youthful exuberance. Besides, demons were always complaining about something and demon children were expected to be mischievous.

"So we heard."

"I can imagine. Actually, I intended it that way. I thought if I created enough trouble, one of you would take an interest. I even trespassed into Paradise a few times thinking that someone would tell you. That’s when I first saw Adam. He was very handsome."

"Yes he was."

"He was also arrogant... or at least that’s how he seemed at the time. Eve was constantly waiting on him as if he were some type of lord. I have to admit I never saw or heard Adam giving her orders but it was obvious he enjoyed the attention. He would tease her or ask her to get him things as if she were his personal servant. I found the whole situation disgusting. I knew you would never have allowed him to manipulate you that way. Even Father treaded softly around you."

"Dis knew better... and he’d have grown bored with a woman who never challenged him."

"That's true. Anyway, corrupting Eve was easier than I thought. The irony was I was able use both Adam and the Twin to achieve my goal. After enlisting the aid of several demons, I managed to sneak into Paradise and spy on the happy couple. It sickened me to see Eve with Adam. Often she would bring him luscious fruits from nearby orchards and place them next to him as he reclined near the lake. Adam always smiled and thanked her but I thought it was just symbolic. Sometimes he would toss a few pieces of fruit into the lake and tell her it didn’t taste right. Eve would jump up and go find some replacement fruits. Adam never seemed to notice the work he caused by throwing the fruit away. I thought she was degrading herself and decided it was time to teach him a lesson. That’s when I came up with my plan."

A knock on her office door interrupted them.

"Come on in, Kali."

"Can we continue this later?"

"No problem. I’m not going anywhere."

Kali walked in looking somewhat flustered and a little sheepish.

"Hey boss. Just reminding you I need the night off. Cammie wants to take me somewhere."

"You two are really serious about each other, aren’t you?" Lilith commented.

"I’ve waited a thousand years for her to realize I love her. I guess she’s finally starting to believe it’s real."

"I’m glad. Go and have some fun. Besides, I’ve hired a couple of extra girls. The place has grown so much we need the help. It’ll give all of us a little breathing room."

"That’s great! Anyone we know?"

"If you mean Yemaya and Dakota, the answer is no."

Kali looked disappointed. Once she had realized Cammie wasn't interested in Dakota, she had decided she liked the human.

"Damn. They’d have been good for business and they fit right in."

"In your dreams. Those two have enough to do without getting involved with a bunch of demons and whores."

"Well a girl can hope. So who are these girls?"

"Jouvart and Mudada."

Kali choked as if she had inhaled something awful.

"You've got to be kidding me! Why do you want those two? The last thing we need are demons who specialize in sexuality and lewd behavior," she said, sounding thoroughly disgusted.

"Oh, please. This from 'the' Destroyer! You’ve managed to mellow some over the millennia. They probably have too."

"Lilith! Have you watched any television lately... or picked up a magazine? They're worse than ever! Half the planet is fornicating and the other half is bitching about it and moral values... as if they were acting any different. We both know all of them are closet fuckers."

"Really, Kali. You can’t blame Jouvart or Mudada for that. Even they don’t have the power to influence people whose moral convictions are pure."

"Oh... well, now, there’s a word you can apply nowadays."

"My point exactly. Besides, they’ve promised to behave at the club... and I seriously doubt they would want to piss you or Agra off."

"Yeah... or you. Well, since you’ve already hired them, I guess I’ll just wait and see. Jouvart will certainly be popular with the girls. The demoness of sexuality should fit right in. As for Mudada, some will probably enjoy her lewd jokes as long as she keeps them tame."

Lilith chuckled. Mudada knew more jokes than anyone she had ever met. Most were popular amongst demons but she doubted the clientele at the bar would be as impressed. They didn’t have the same sense of humor as the Underworld inhabitants.

"We’ll see. Now, if you’re taking the night off, you might as well get a move on it. I’m sure Cammie is getting impatient."

"Yeah. Call me, though, if there’s a problem."

When Kali left, Lilith decided to get some rest before opening for the evening. Although sleep wasn’t necessary for the demoness, it was something she enjoyed whenever the opportunity arose. Occasionally she would dream, but never like humans. There were never clear images or events... just colors moving slowly across her vision accompanied by music... beautiful, soothing music flowing gently through her mind, wonderfully relaxing but never any that she could remember or duplicate once she awakened. Perhaps that was why her dreams were so special. She suspected they were the residual effects from her creation and the time spent in Paradise. Being transformed into a demoness couldn’t change the circumstances of her birth only those of her existence.

CHAPTER 12

FREDDIE WAS PISSED. Two of his enforcers were dead; one of his whores had been taken away, and all Jimmy could say was the Sisterhood’s two main bitches were behind everything.

"How could those bitches take out Lenny and Stumpy?" he demanded, pacing up and down the room. "And where were you? How come they didn’t take you out too?"

"They told me to take Candy and the other whore to the hospital. I guess that’s why." Jimmy didn't tell Freddie about the invisible hands. He knew he'd be wasting his time.

"And you just gathered them up without a word and did it, eh? You let two fuckin bitches tell you what to do after they knocked off my best enforcer? Tell me, Jimmy, why shouldn't I kill you here and now?"

Jimmy didn’t have an answer. Shaking his head, Freddie snapped his fingers at two men standing by the door.

"Get him out of here... and call the rest of the guys in. I want them here by nine. We’re going to pay the Sisterhood a little visit later on tonight. I think it’s about time I let them know they can’t fuck with me or my whores without paying a price."

"What do you want me to do with him?" asked one of his bodyguards.

"Shoot him!"

Jimmy could feel his bladder explode releasing its entire contents. Looking down, he saw the stain spreading between his legs, down his pants and puddle on the floor. All he could do was stare at it, humiliated.

"Jesus Christ!" exclaimed Freddie. "What the Hell did they do to you? You used to be one of my best men."

"Sorry, boss," mumbled Jimmy too embarrassed to even plead for his life.

"Get out here and get cleaned up. Until I find out exactly what happened out there, you’ve got a reprieve."

Turning his back, he walked away. Something wasn’t right and he knew it. Jimmy wasn’t the type to run and whatever had frightened him had to be bad. Not willing to take any chances, he’d take reinforcements to make sure the bitches knew he meant business.

CHAPTER 13

SOOOO. SHE GAVE you the night off, eh?" grinned Cammie, slowly unbuttoning her blouse.

"Of course. Lilith is a softie... at least when it comes to love."

"Love. I thought I’d grown tired of the word after all this time. It never held much meaning to me."

"I know," whispered Kali, stepping close to the Cambion and nudging her hands aside. Pushing the last two buttons through their holes, she slipped the garment off the dark demoness's shoulders and pressed her lips against Cammie’s neck. The heat emanating from her lover would sear human skin but it felt good against the Destroyer’s lips. "It took me a thousand years before I could even get you to look at me."

"I’m slow," teased Cammie.

"Well, I suppose in a demon’s life that’s not a lot of time."

Running her nails across smooth skin, she noticed the slight marks left behind and smiled. Demon skin looked and felt soft but it was tough... and yet still sensitive to the touch. Kali was an experienced lover. She could sense what her partners wanted and was more than capable of satisfying their needs. Most of the time it only took a little foreplay to achieve her goal. Asmodai had been her biggest challenge. The demon of lust, he had been insatiable... until Kali finished with him. After spending over a year with him, demanding every minute of every day that he satisfy her after having bet him she would outlast him, he had suddenly disappeared. Over a decade passed before he put in an appearance in the Underworld and even then he avoided the dark demoness. Now it was Kali that had an insatiable appetite... only this time it was for Cammie. She wanted to touch and taste her in every way possible... to consume her until the Cambion begged her to stop... not that such a thing would ever happen, because Cammie was a succubus, she was born for sex. The fact that Kali could satisfy her said a lot. Then again perhaps some of her energies came from Cammie’s unique gift.

*  *  *

Cammie was a Cambion, the offspring of an Incubus and Succubus, demons who seduced men and women while they slept. By nature the two species hated each other although no one ever knew why. The history of the succubi and incubi was almost as old as Dis and the Twin. Why her mother or father ever mated was beyond imagination and neither parent cared to discuss it. In fact, they had done everything they could to avoid each other after Cammie was born... as well as her. Maybe they sensed she was different, possessing something unique, apart from her species, the ability to love and the gift of being loved. She had always thought the latter was a curse since everyone who came near her automatically fell in love with her. Now, things had changed since Kali. For the first time someone truly loved her. It wasn’t the result of the aura around her.

"What are you thinking?" whispered Cammie.

Kali thought about the question for a few seconds, unconsciously stroking the pale golden hair of her demoness lover.

"You," she said softly. "I’ve waited so long for you."

"I know."

The sadness in her voice made Kali want to cry.

"Well, that was then and this is now. We have a lot of time to make up for. How about we get to it?" she teased, wiggling her eyebrows lewdly.

"Works for me."

Rolling the dark demoness onto her back, Cammie ripped the tee shirt away from Kali’s chest and pulled it from beneath her. Tossing it across the room, she grinned broadly.

"Hey. That was my favorite shirt!"

"Good."

Unbuttoning Kali’s dark jeans, she slithered down the bed and yanked them off almost pulling the demoness with them.

"Damn woman! Are you in that much of a hurry?"

"Are you complaining?"

"No."

Sliding her body along Kali’s, Cammie let her tongue slowly move up her lover’s leg, across the hip and up to the stomach. Leaning back she stared into Kali’s eyes and watched them morph from lavender to hot, flaming red. Her own had transformed to the same brilliant, burning color seconds before... a sign of intense arousal. It was said fire smoldered within the souls of all demons... but when they loved, the fires burned hotter than the hottest flames of Hell.

"I want you to feel what I feel," hissed Cammie, flicking her fiery tongue across Kali’s left breast. Circling it slowly around the nipple, she watched the skin turn dark red as tiny flames followed the path of her tongue, setting the surface on fire. When the dark demoness groaned, Cammie blew gently over the burnt skin, sending a cool breeze to extinguish the fire and soothe the skin.

"How... how do you do that?" gasped Kali.

Cammie shrugged slightly.

"It’s a succubus thing. You’ve never felt this before?"

"No."

"Is it too much for you?"

Kali shook her head, slowly.

"Nooo. It’s... nice."

"Nice?"

Kali swallowed and nodded.

"Ah. Well. Let’s see if I can make it more than... nice."

Shifting to the side, she ran her fingers lightly over the ribs and then leaned down to flick her tongue along the trail her fingers left. Again the flames ignited but this time she began drawing the fire into small designs over the stomach, chest and around the breasts. After each new design burst into life, she would extinguish the old ones with a cool breathe causing Kali’s skin to ripple from the extreme sensations. Drawing her fingers toward the apex between her lover’s thighs, she grinned mischievously.

Kali’s eyes widened nervously.

"You... you... wouldn’t."

"Oh but I would."

Stroking the hair just above the lips, she created a small flame and then pulled her fingers away. The fire followed them upward and then retreated. Cammie played with it as if stroking a harp. The rise and fall of the flames created fluctuating temperatures around the entire area causing dark demoness to squirm. As the caresses grew more intense, Cammie leaned down and nuzzled Kali’s neck, nipping at the skin playfully.

Lowering her hand, she stroked the heated area and then slipped her fingers between hot, wet lips and ran them up and down the soft, burning skin coating her hands with the molten liquid streaming from between her lover’s legs. Pulling her fingers away, she tasted the salty brew and then resumed her foreplay. She knew that every stroke, every caress was driving Kali crazy and enjoyed the moans coming from her. Wiggling her fingers playfully, she finally decided to take pity on her. Withdrawing them, she blew out the small fires and then flicked the lips apart with her tongue. Cool saliva soothed hot skin as she pressed between Kali’s thighs, her tongue gliding deep inside of the dark demoness.

The dark demoness screamed from the scorching heat and unimaginable pleasure. Ice and fire, cold and heat confused the nerves making them more sensitive to the gentle strokes. Fingers seared demon flesh as they moved up and down Kali’s body massaging her stomach muscles and kneading her breasts. Occasionally, she would withdraw her tongue and then plunge it inward, forcing it deeper and then curling it like a snake; she would let it writhe back and forth, up and down.

Pressing her body upwards, Kali wrapped one leg around Cammie’s back pulling her more tightly against her groin. Spasms racked her body making it impossible for her to say or do anything but groan and endure the magnificent torture. It was the first time the Destroyer had ever been defeated in battle... and she willingly surrendered to the victor.

CHAPTER 14

THE TWO SUVs slowed as they passed in front of Lilith’s Den. Outside a line of women waited patiently to be screened and admitted to the nightclub. Circling the block, the lead vehicle parked near a dimly lit corner. The second pulled up behind it. Eight men climbed from the cars and huddled against the building.

"What time is Freddie getting here?" asked one of them, keeping his voice low.

"When he gets here," snapped another.

"What’s your problem?" demanded the first, bristling at the other man’s tone.

"He’s just pissed because he screwed up earlier and now we have to bail him out. Freddie should have shot his ass," growled a third.

Jimmy would have slugged the man if a dark Jeep hadn’t pulled up next to the first car.

"Any problems here?" Freddie asked, glaring at the group.

"No, boss. Just a little excess energy. We’ll make sure the guys work it off."

"You’d better. One more screw up today and I’ll have all of you shot," threatened Freddie. "Now shut up and listen. Cooley, you take three guys and go the hospital and get Candy and that interfering bitch. Take them to my place. I’ll tend to them later."

"Sure boss."

"Oh... and Cooley... if they give you any trouble, do what ever it takes to shut them up... get it?"

Cooley grinned. He knew how to quiet whores. Rubbing his crotch he couldn’t wait to get them alone. Signaling for three of the men to follow him, he climbed into the lead SUV and drove off.

"What about us, boss?" mumbled Jimmy.

"We’re going to pay a little visit to Lilith’s Den. Come on!"

As they neared the nightclub, Freddie signaled for two of his men to circle the building and watch the back door. The other two followed him. Pushing past the line, he forced his way through the door.

"Hey man!" complained one of the women. "This is women only!"

"Shut up, bitch!" snarled Freddie, palming the gun handle protruding from his pants, "or I’ll make you."

Throwing up her hands and backing away, she shook her head.

"I ain’t looking for trouble, mister."

Freddie smirked and walked away, his two thugs chuckling smugly.

Seeing the gun, Bertie pushed a button on the wall and then stood to block the entrance to the main room.

"No men allowed," she growled, unimpressed by the three men in front of her.

"Well, I think tonight you’ll make an exception," Freddie warned, once again displaying his weapon.

"No exceptions... no men."

Patting the wooden handle of his gun, he smiled knowingly.

"I’d suggest you rethink that."

Crossing her arms, Bertie stood her ground and glared angrily at them for a few seconds.

"Okay. I’ve rethought it."

"I thought you would."

"The sign says ‘no men’! So it’s no men. Now get out!"

Freddie wasn’t used to women standing up to him. For a moment he hesitated but then realized his two goons were watching. Pulling out the gun he pointed it at Bertie's head.

"I don’t take lip from no fucking bitch... especially a fat slob like you!"

The woman blinked and stiffened. Taking a step forward, she pushed up the sleeve on her right arm.

"That’s okay, Bertie," said a quiet voice from behind. "Let the gentlemen in. I’ll handle this."

"You sure, boss? I don't mind removing these vermin," replied the bouncer.

Lilith chuckled, knowing Bertie wouldn't hesitate to take on all three of the intruders.

"I'm sure. Thanks."

Stepping aside, the bouncer motioned them past. Freddie smirked.

"Another time," promised Bertie, her voice low and threatening. Freddie cringed when he caught the look in her eyes. He knew he had made an enemy and this woman was big enough to do some damage if she ever got the chance. He'd have his men take care of her another time. Better to be safe than sorry.

"Now, now, Bertie," admonished Lilith. "Mr. Perez is a guest here. We don’t want him to feel unwanted."

"Sorry, boss."

Everyone knew she wasn’t.

"So, what is it I can do for you, Mr. Perez?" asked Lilith, leading him through the room toward her table in the corner. Several women turned to stare at them and frowned.

"I thought men weren’t allowed in here!" yelled one from across the room.

Lilith stopped to stare at her and then the other occupants. The grumbling stopped although the low whispers were indicative of the discontent permeating the room. Motioning to the chairs around the table, the club owner signaled to Agra to bring some drinks. When three Budweisers were set on the table, Freddie and the two men frowned, wondering how they knew what beer they liked.

"It’s a common preference for men," replied Lilith as if reading his thoughts.

Freddie looked up at the tall, dark-haired woman with the black eyes. Slowly his gaze wondered from her face, down her body and then back up. Licking his lips crudely, he imagined what it would be like to fuck her.

"You wouldn’t last two seconds."

"Huh?"

"Fucking me. You wouldn’t last two seconds," she said, sitting down and crossing her long legs.

"How did..."

"That’s all men like you ever think about. I have to admit, it’s the one thing that’s consistent with your type."

Being a pimp, Freddie didn't like women talking down to him. Knowing his two men were witnessing the disrespect made it worse.

"Ok. So you want to play games, eh, Miss..."

"Lilith."

"Lilith. Well, Lilly, I’m here to clear up a few things."

"Ah. I’m intrigued, Mr. Perez, but I don't believe you hear well. The name's Lilith. L..I..L..I..T..H. Just in case you can't spell. Now, what is it you think needs clearing up?"

Ignoring her sarcasm, Freddie looked at his fingernails and stroked them slowly with his thumb.

"Let’s say we need an understanding. You keep your whores away from mine and we’ll get along fine."

"My whores?"

"Don’t play games with me... the Sisterhood."

Lilith laughed.

"Agra!" she called. "Would you come over here?"

Freddie watched the bartender swagger toward them. The orange hair with the purple tips made her look like a punk rocker.

"What’s up boss?"

"Agra, Mr. Perez here seems to think I am the Sisterhood’s pimp."

"You?" Turning to the other barkeeper, a short plump woman, she called out. "Hey Mudy, this guy thinks the boss runs the Sisterhood."

Several women choked on their drinks and the sound of coughing filled the room. Others snickered and stared at Freddie as if he had grown horns or something. Mudy gave him the finger and went back to making drinks. Turning red, Freddie felt his anger growing.

"Look, lady. We can settle this nicely or I can come back here with a few extra men and be not so nice," he threatened, looking first at Lilith and then Agra. When their eyes momentarily flared a brilliant red, he swallowed nervously. The bartender noticed the action and chuckled. There was no humor in her laughter. Placing her palms on the table, Agra leaned down, her face just inches from his.

"I own the Sisterhood... and I don’t take threats well," she hissed, her hot breath fanning his cheek.

Freddie jerked back and reached up to touch his face. It felt hot and tender like a mild sunburn.

"Hey. My mistake. I’m just trying to be reasonable and protect my investment. Like I said, you stay on your turf and I’ll stay on mine. That’s all I’m saying."

"I tell you what, Mr. Perez. I’ll think about it. In the meantime I’d suggest you call your goons back from the hospital before they end up like the ones I had to take care of earlier today."

Startled, Freddie wasn’t sure what to say.

"I... uh... I don’t know what you mean," he stammered.

"Oh. I’m sorry. Perhaps I’m mistaken. I thought you sent some of your men to the hospital to get Candy and my whore," snarled Agra, curling her upper lip slightly.

When he didn’t respond, the demoness straightened up and glared down at him. Later Freddie would swear her eyes were the color of blood.

"I was jus... just making sure they were ok. That’s... all."

"How nice. Well, maybe you should call the guys and ask them to drop the girls off here, since you are being so... thoughtful."

"Yeah. Sure."

Taking out his cell phone, he punched in a number, glancing at the bartender nervously.

"Cooley. When you pick them up, bring the whore to Lilith’s Den."

"Bring both of them," ordered Agra.

"But Candy belongs to me."

"Not any more. She joined the Sisterhood today. She’s mine!"

"You can’t..."

"What?" demanded the demoness, quietly threatening.

"Nothing. Cooley, bring them both here... No I’m not kidding... just do it."

Before he could hang up, Lilith reached over and took the phone from his hand. Smiling graciously, she put it to her lips.

"Oh... and Cooley, if you lay a finger on them... if you so much as look at them wrong, I will personally cut off your hands and feed them to you one finger at a time."

The threat was said so calmly that everyone who heard it knew the club owner was serious. Handing the phone back to Freddie, Lilith stood up and smiled. Freddie could feel something almost evil behind it.

"Now, Mr. Perez. You rudely pushed your way into my club, threatened my bouncer, who happens to be a good friend of mine, with a gun and then threatened me. Four of your men were sent to kidnap members of the Sisterhood and kill them. Oh, by the way, you will need to replace Cooley. He’s about to have a terrible accident. I don’t take kindly to rapists. As for the two jerks at the backdoor... you can pick their bodies up when you leave."

Freddie started to interrupt when Lilith held up her hand to silence him.

"No. Not a word. I listened to you... now you will listen to me. Your reign over your whores is over. You have one week to get your business in order and leave town... one week... not a day more. If you choose to ignore my suggestion I promise you, you won’t live to regret it... but you will regret. Agra will be by in a few days to collect your whores. They are now under the protection of the Sisterhood."

At the moment, Freddie wasn’t sure what to do or think. Once he was out of there, he’d decide on his next move. For sure, he wasn’t about to let this bitch dictate terms to him.

"I suggest you do."

"Huh?"

"Take me seriously."

Reaching over, she caressed his cheek lightly. The pleasant, cool trail left by her fingers soon turned warm and then began to burn causing him to gasp. Jerking his head back, he covered his cheek with his hand, his eyes watering from the pain.

"What are you?" he asked, his voice shaking slightly.

Lilith looked at Agra and the two women smiled.

"What’s the old cliché? Your worst nightmare?"

"You got it, boss."

They laughed, knowing it wasn’t exactly the truth. Freddie’s worst nightmare wasn’t going to happen in this life. He had an eternity of them ahead of him.

"Now, Mr. Perez, I think we have a good understanding. It’s time you left... after all, this is a ‘women only’ bar and you’ve overstayed your welcome."

Motioning for Bertie to come over, she watched as her bouncer escorted the three men from the club.

"I don’t trust him," Agra said.

"Neither do I. Send Mudada to watch him. If he tries anything, tell her to handle it... but... make sure his soul is left in tact. She’s not to damage it in any way. I want him to spend a long time repenting his sins."

Nodding, the bartender returned to the counter and whispered to Mudada. Wiping her hands, the plump demoness nodded, grinned and then left. Grabbing her crotch in a lewd manner she made a slicing gesture across her lower body. Lilith chuckled. Mudy would like nothing better than to cut Freddie’s nuts off. Knowing it would cause him tremendous pain and not affect his soul, it wouldn’t take much for him to piss her off enough to do it. She had her doubts about the pimp lasting more than a few days.

I could almost feel sorry for him, she thought.

"Why?" asked the Child, intruding on her mother’s thoughts. "He doesn't deserve anyone’s sympathy."

"True. I did say ‘almost’."

"But the thought was there. You are growing more human in your old age."

"Old age? Demons don’t grow old."

"Maybe. Who can really say? Perhaps we’re simply long lived. Many of us have disappeared and no one knows where they have gone."

Lilith had to agree. There weren’t as many demons as before. Even taking into account the Great Battle and the few skirmishes that had occurred since then, it didn't explain the thousands who had vanished.

"Only time will tell."

"Time, something we never think about... at least in your world. I think about it a lot... and wonder if it exists in this place. It’s strange. I haven’t seen myself since I was banished here. Do you think I’ve aged any, Mother? It’s hard to tell when you can’t see your own reflection. I can’t even remember what I used to look like."

"I don’t know."

"Well, I’d hate to think I still had the face and body of a demon child."

"I can understand that. So, you were telling me about your plan. How did you get Eve to cooperate with you?"

"It was easy. Eve was naïve but she was intelligent. She was also very curious. When I noticed she avoided one particular tree, I asked one of the demons about it. He told me about the Tree of Knowledge and how the Twin had declared it off limits to any of his creations."

"True. He thought absolute knowledge would corrupt anyone. Even Dis and the demons believed this."

"I know. None of them wanted anything to do with it, but I did learn enough about the Tree to formulate my plan. Every day I would return to paradise, climb it and wait for her to walk by. One day, she stopped and looked at the fruit. I knew she was thinking about it... wondering... so I whispered to her."

"You talked to Eve? The Twin would never allow a demon to talk to his creations. He never forgave Dis for interfering with Adam and me."

"If he had known, probably not... but I wasn’t there in demon form. I made myself into one of his creations. It was easy. The Twin believed Paradise was safe so I knew as long as I remained small and unobtrusive, he’d never notice."

"So you became the serpent. Most of us believed it was Leviathon (I’m assuming you want the old spelling rather than Leviathan) who tempted Eve. When he defended Dis's actions concerning me, the other Angels felt he was being disloyal to his brother and threw him from the Heavens. Had Dis not caught him before striking the Underworld, he would probably have been destroyed. He was so bitter he threatened he would get his revenge one day. As the commander of Dis's navy, he could come and go anytime without be questioned... and as one of the few true shapeshifters, he seemed the logical suspect. Your father confronted him once and he just glared at Dis and then left. We thought it best to drop the subject since the deed was already done."

"Leviathon has always been loyal to Father, but loved the angels. Unfortunately, they forced him to choose sides before the Great Battle and he chose loyalty. He felt betrayed by what they had done."

"Yes. Emotions ran high back then. So, when did you learn to shapeshift? None of us knew you could do that."

"There were many things I could do once I figured them out... After all, I am my Father’s daughter."

Lilith thought about the many times Dis had taken on different shapes and appearances for his own reasons. He had even done an Elvis impression at Yemaya’s last performance.

"Exactly," said the Child, reading her thoughts. "It’s wasn't hard once I figured out the details. When Eve discovered I could talk, she was ecstatic. Up until then, Adam was the only thing she could talk to. All of the other animals had their own languages. Once, she confided in me that she was growing bored with her existence. That's when I knew I had her."

"Had her?"

"Yes. I began talking about the Underworld and its inhabitants. Eve was like a sponge, soaking up every word I spoke. I would mention something and she wanted me to describe it in great detail. She thirsted for knowledge. It was like an addiction and I was her fix. She asked about me... about the demons... how many there were... how many angels... how everything came to be. What I didn't know, I made up. Every day I visited with her and we'd talk. Of course, I never let her know I was a demon. She thought I was just another of the Twin's creations... otherwise she would have told Adam. In time, she began to ask me how I knew so much. That was the opening I was waiting for. I told her about the Tree of Knowledge and how I had been created to protect it from the undeserving."

"And she believed you?"

"Why wouldn't she. Eve was perfect. I think that was the Twin's greatest mistake. Her perfection left her flawed. She had no reason or ability to doubt me."

"That's true. Dis always said the innocent were the easiest to deceive because they were the first to believe. Eve was proof of that, I guess."

The Child hesitated before continuing with her story, sensing a change in her mother's mental state.

"Whatever it is, there is nothing you can do to change it," Lilith said trying to reassure her.

"I know. I guess this is the hardest part. It was the beginning of the downfall of Paradise. At the time, I didn’t give much thought about the consequences of what I was doing."

"You were a child."

"I wasn't that young, Mother. Nor was I innocent. I just wanted to teach Adam a lesson he would never forget... that's why I told Eve that he had eaten from the Tree of Knowledge."

"Adam never ate from the Tree."

"True! But she didn’t know that. I planted the seed of doubt in her. After all, did she not wait on him hand and foot? And wasn’t he the one who taught her the names of everything in Paradise? And answered her questions?"

"He and I knew them from the day we were created."

"But Eve didn’t. The Twin let Adam teach her. Perhaps it was his way of keeping her subservient... or he just thought it would give them both something to do. Anyway, it didn't take long for her to become suspicious of both Adam and the Twin, wondering why she wasn’t offered the fruit if he was. Then I told her about you."

"You told her about me? That was cruel!"

Lilith didn't know whether to be angry or impressed at her daughter's ingenuity.

"At the time, I hated her. I despised her innocence... I resented her subservience to Adam and most of all, I think I hated myself because I was growing fond of her. She was so nice and trusting. Later, I felt sorry for her. She was happy and I destroyed that. Anyway, the more I talked about you, the more she felt... cheated. It was only a matter of time before I convinced her to take a bite of the fruit, just a small one. I can remember it as if it were only yesterday."

CHAPTER 15

AS IF WATCHING a movie on fast forward, Lilith saw images flashing across her mind, some so quick they were nothing more than blurs, while others gave her small glimpses of the Child's lonely existence. Unfortunately, she didn’t have enough time to analyze the scenes. Suddenly the visions stopped and then moved slowly forward playing out the scene.

"What will Father say?" asked Eve, referring to the Twin.

"He won't know," replied the small serpent, coiled loosely over a limb, her head within inches of Eve's. Glancing around to make sure Adam wasn't coming, she continued to coax Eve. "It won't hurt you. I promise. Look at me. I was given a bite when Father created me so I would know why it needed to be guarded and how I had to do it. Adam was given a bite before you were created so he could teach you about Paradise."

"But, why would Father not give me a bite... and why tell me it was forbidden?"

"I can't tell you. Father made me promise."

"Tell me what... and why would he do that?"

The serpent shifted her position slightly as if suddenly uncomfortable.

"To keep you innocent. That way Adam will always be the one to answer your questions and you will always be together."

"I don't understand." Eve said, hurt at the thought that Father deliberately kept knowledge from her and made it so she would always be dependent on Adam.

"I'm sure it was in your best interests at the time. Father loves you... and after all, Lilith knew everything; Adam knew, and look what happened... she was kicked out of Paradise for standing up to him."

"Lilith?"

"Adam's first wife."

Eve frowned.

"I'm his first wife."

"No, you're his second. Father made Lilith when he created Adam. They were equals."

"What happened to her? Why isn't she here instead of me?"

The serpent quickly told her about her predecessor and how she was kicked out of paradise for wanting to be treated as Adams equal.

"That wasn't right. If she was made the same way he was, she was truly his equal... unlike me. This means I'm only a substitute for her."

If ever there was a moment the Child would have stopped, it was then. The tears in Eve's eyes made her feel guilty... but her hatred for Adam was too strong to allow her any weaknesses. The serpent sighed.

"Perhaps I shouldn't have said anything," said the serpent, lowering its head so Eve couldn't see the glee in its eyes.

"No. Please. I suspected something wasn't right. Adam's little games were starting to annoy me... and I had grown bored with our lovemaking. It's always the same and leaves me feeling empty."

"That's a shame. There is so much more to making love than a physical union, especially if you're just doing it in only one position. I'm surprised he never told you."

"Maybe he was afraid I would want to be his equal... and no longer lie beneath him. I bet that's it."

"Maybe. That was the reason he and Lilith argued. Eve, I know I gave Father my word that I'd never disclose the secret of the Tree but... well... I feel you have been misled. It's not right that you don't enjoy the same advantages that Adam was given."

Eve sighed.

"Don't feel bad. It's not your fault. Adam could have told me."

"He was probably afraid you'd want what he had."

"He's right. I would, but I don't think he or Father would let me eat one of the fruit."

"You're probably right."

A slight hesitation followed and then the serpent continued.

"I'll grant you one bite."

"No. You're my friend. I won't do anything to get you in trouble."

"You won't. I promise."

"But Father... won't he know?"

"No. I am the keeper of the Tree and the protector of the fruit. I'll conceal the bite with my body. Father will never know."

"I don't know," Eve said wavering slightly.

"Eve. You're my friend. I feel I must do this. It's only fair that you enjoy the same knowledge as Adam. I'll be fine."

Uncoiling its body, the serpent slithered across a limb and wrapped itself around a large golden fruit. Nudging it with its nose, it swung it toward Eve.

"You must take the bite quickly but don’t pluck it from the Tree. Father will know if one of the fruit is missing."

Eve nodded. Leaning close, she tentatively placed her teeth against the shiny skin. As her teeth slowly penetrated the fruit, she felt the sweet juice flowing into her mouth. It was heavenly. Unable to resist, she bit off a small chunk and then jumped back, expecting to hear the loud thunder of Father's anger... a sure sign he knew what she had done. When nothing happened, she chewed a few times and swallowed. Almost immediately, she felt a warmth growing in her stomach and then spread rapidly throughout her body. Strange images flashed through her mind and she closed her eyes trying to understand what they meant. When she finally opened them, Paradise had forever changed.

"Why didn't he tell me?" she whispered, overwhelmed by the new information now available to her.

"Do you really need to ask?"

"No," Eve replied and then hesitated. "Yes. Yes I do. Thank you. You have given me a new reason to exist. Now I must confront Adam with what I know."

The serpent remained silent. The Child had accomplished what she wanted. Eve would do the rest.

Adam was lying near the lake when he noticed Eve walking rapidly in his direction. Standing up, he brushed the grass from his legs and buttocks and went to meet her.

"Hi."

"Why didn't you tell me?"

"Tell you what?" he replied, confused.

"That you had eaten from the Tree."

"I've never eaten the fruit. It's forbidden."

"You're lying!"

"Lying? What is lying?"

"It means you haven't told me the truth. You know that! I want to know why!"

"I've always been truthful with you. Where did you get such an idea?"

"From the Tree. I see now that you and Father have intentionally kept me from acquiring knowledge so I would never be your equal. That's why Lilith left you, isn't it?"

"Lilith? How did you know about her?" demanded Adam.

"The same way you have learned about everything... from the Tree."

"Eve. I have never touched that Tree. You know Father would never allow it."

"I know he wants you to remain superior to me. All of this is nothing more than an illusion to keep you happy. I was made to keep you happy. Father never cared for me."

"Father loves you. You must believe me. I never ate the fruit."

"Prove it."

"How?"

"We'll go back to the Tree and you will take one bite."

"This is ridiculous. What is that going to prove?"

"It will prove you love me. If you don't, then I'll know you won't because you have already eaten one."

Adam shook his head.

"That makes no sense."

"It makes perfect sense. If you have already eaten the fruit, you know what it can do and you don't need to do it. If you haven't eaten it then you have no reason to refuse since you wouldn't know what to expect. I ate a bite and you don't see or hear Father, do you? Since he knows everything and if it were really forbidden, surely he'd be here by now."

Adam couldn't argue with her logic.

"Why won't you believe me?" he asked, hurt by her distrust.

"Why should I? All these years you've lead me around, teaching me things I should have known from the beginning... just like Lilith... just like you, Adam. I've brought you your food, run your errands, done everything you've asked. I even lie beneath you when we make love and you've never offered to reciprocate. Why is that?"

"It wasn't necessary. I thought you were happy the way we did things."

"You never thought at all. All you did was make yourself happy at my expense. You knew how Lilith felt about the position. If you had loved me, you would have known that I'd eventually resent you for the same thing."

"Father said..."

"Father was wrong!"

Adam gasped and looked around as if expecting to be struck by one of Father's angry lightning bolts. When nothing happened, he frowned. Could Eve be right? If Father knew everything, why wasn't he here defending Adam as he had when Lilith rebelled?

"What's the matter, Adam? Not so sure of yourself any more?"

"I... I don't know," he stammered.

"Prove it. Take a bite from the fruit and I'll believe you."

Feeling trapped and unsure of himself without Father's support, Adam relented. Following Eve to the Tree of Knowledge, he noticed the small serpent wrapped around one of the fruit. As he leaned in for a better look, it moved away, exposing a large white blemish where a bite had been taken. Looking back at Eve, he sighed and hesitantly placed his teeth against the white pulp and bit down. When nothing happened, he tore a piece away, jumped back and swallowed it quickly. It was sweet and juicy. Adam smiled at Eve, knowing for the first time what true knowledge was... and the sky darkened with angry black clouds. Thunder rumbled in the distance and lightning flashed across the heavens. Neither Eve nor Adam noticed the small serpent slithering quietly away.

*  *  *

"It’s amazing how easy it is to get someone to believe what they want to," said the Child.

"Yes. Unfortunately it’s not just a human trait."

She knew Lilith was referring to her and the way the demons had manipulated her for their own purposes.

"No, it’s not."

Lilith reluctantly admired the ingenuity of her daughter. That someone so young could conceive such a plan was one thing... to carry it out so successfully against the Twin seemed inconceivable. After listening to her story, she was more determined than ever to free her daughter from her imprisonment, knowing that she and Dis bore responsibility for their demon child’s actions.

CHAPTER 16

MUDADA FOLLOWED THE men from the club and watched as they walked to the back of the building. Minutes later they reappeared carrying the body of one of the goons guarding the back door. Throwing him in a dark SUV that had just pulled up, they disappeared behind the building again and came out carrying a second body. After tossing it on the first, they climbed into the vehicle and waited. A short time later, another car pulled up. A short stocky man jumped out and opened the rear door. After helping two women out, he escorted them to the front door of the nightclub, passing Mudada on the way, unaware of her presence. The sound of an angry hiss caught his attention but he was too frightened to stop and investigate. When Bertie appeared, he quickly handed the women off to her and then hurried back to the car. Both vehicles drove away, wheels spinning.

Walking over to a black Suzuki Intruder 1200, she swung a leg over and started the bike. Flipping the kickstand up with her heel, she tapped it in first gear and gunned the motor. Releasing the clutch she spun her rear tire and took off after her prey. She was going to enjoy this, she thought.

Freddie was furious. Not only had the bitches humiliated him in front of his own men, but they had done it in front of a bunch of women and then had the audacity to take his whore. He knew it wouldn’t be long before word spread to the other pimps in town and he’d be targeted for elimination. Any sign of weakness was an open invitation for an attempted takeover. The only way he could save face was to get rid of the Sisterhood and their bosses. His first order of business, though, was to find Arnie the Arsonist.

If the bitch likes playing with fire, he thought, unconsciously rubbing his burnt cheek. I’ll show her I can play too.

"Where to, boss?" asked Jimmy.

"Find Arnie. I need his services."

"You ain’t thinking about doing something stupid, are you?" he asked nervously.

"You questioning me now, Jimmy?"

"No boss... it’s just that I know what them bitches can do. There’s something not right about them... like they ain’t human or something."

"Yeah, well, human or not, I’m going to teach them a lesson. No one messes with me like they did. If I don’t take them out, every pimp in the state will be after me and my stable."

"Okay, but I don’t like it!"

"I don’t pay you to like it. Now shut up and just do what I say!"

They found Arnie standing on a corner, near his apartment, smoking a cigarette. Opening the lid to his lighter, he would flick it on and then flip the lid shut, extinguishing the flame. He had spent most of his life lighting fires. A cigarette lighter was magic to him... his own little flame that he could carry with him wherever he went. This particular lighter had been with him for several years and he had a special attachment to it. The date of the first building he set on fire was engraved along the side. When Arnie saw the dark SUV pull up to the curb, he smiled, knowing the owner had a job for him.

"Hey Freddie. What’s up?" he asked, leaning through the open window to stare at the men in the front seat. Glancing at the others in the back seat, he noticed two men were unconscious.

"Geez, guys, what happened to you?"

"Nothing that concerns you," growled Freddie, making sure he kept his face in the shadows so Arnie wouldn't see the burn on his cheek. "I got a job for you."

"Sure... name it... usual price of course," replied Arnie, knowing not to press the issue.

"Of course. Lilith’s Den. On the west side. I want it gone by tomorrow night."

"Tomorrow? That’s too quick. I need to check the place out. Find its weaknesses and the hours it’s closed."

"It’s a nightclub for Christ’s sake. They keep the same hours as any bar. Just take some gas over and torch the place."

"Shit, Freddie! I'm an artist! It takes time for me to do it right. If you think it’s so damn easy, do it yourself!"

Fuck! thought Freddie. Guy's a damn fruitcake!

Unfortunately, Arnie was the best arsonist in town. The number of jobs he had done successfully without getting caught was impressive.

"Look, Arnie. I don’t care what it costs. Just do it!"

"I’ll check it out, but I ain’t making no promises. It’ll cost you big time if I pull it off... say the usual price upfront and the same amount when the job is done."

"Fine. Whatever it takes. As long as you get it done."

Flicking his lighter open and shut, Arnie smiled again.

"Consider it done. You know where to drop the cash off. I’ll expect it two hours after the banks open."

Pushing away from the car, he walked away, playing with his lighter. Neither of them paid any attention to the motorcycle and its rider as it passed by them.

"Where to, now?" asked Jimmy.

"My place. I want to invite a few friends over for an all night party. Nothing like having a good alibi when you need it."

"Yeah," replied Jimmy, skeptically. His gut told him this was a mistake and he didn’t want anything to do with Freddie’s plan. Once he dropped his boss off, he was going to follow his original instincts and disappear.

*  *  *

Arnie gathered up everything he needed for the job from a small storage area in the apartment building basement. Acetone was his favorite accelerant. It burned hot and quick and was available anywhere. A common substance used by painters, it would be impossible to track down purchasers. A few small bottles, strategically placed around the building would create enough damage to have the entire structure condemned... and give him the fix he craved... fire. How could anyone not love it? The beauty... the warmth... The flames and smoke were a work of art, dancing wildly as sparks rose into the night like orange fireflies, painting a picture of both life and death. The crackling was music to his ears as it consumed everything it could. Arnie thought of himself as an artist, creating his own priceless masterpieces. His patrons may have been crooks, but he didn’t care. As long as he could make a living doing what he loved the most, he was happy.

Engrossed in putting together the tools of his trade, he didn’t hear his front door open or the quiet footsteps moving toward him. The sound of a board creaking made him spin around. Before him stood a short heavy woman wearing a black motorcycle jacket and tight jeans... very tight jeans. Heavy thighs bulged causing the material to stretch and wrinkle. It was obvious she was a dyke and packing.

"Damn, woman! How’d you get in here? And what do you want?" he demanded, unable to take his eyes off the huge bulge protruding down her left thigh.

When she giggled and grabbed her crotch, he shook his head.

She’s fuckin nuts! he thought.

"Listen, I think you’re in the wrong place. I don’t do dykes and they definitely don’t do me. Now get out!"

Again she giggled and smiled. Crooked, yellow teeth made her look a little freaky, not to mention the wild look in her reddish brown eyes.

"And I don’t do men, Sweetie," she said, winking. "At least not the way you mean."

"Then what the hell are you doing here?"

Laughing, the woman clapped her hands together gleefully. It was such a childish action, the arsonist was positive she had escaped from some nuthouse.

"Geez!" Arnie rolled his eyes and sighed. "Look! You have the wrong idea. Now are you going to leave or do I have to throw you out?"

"Hee... hee... hee... I choose... ummmm... neither!" Peeking over his shoulder, she noticed the can of acetone. "It makes a pretty flame, doesn’t it?"

"What do you know about this stuff? ... and besides, I use it for my art?"

"Oh... well... hee... hee.. hee... I have something better... and it doesn’t leave any traces like your stuff. In fact, it doesn’t leave anything behind that the pretty firemen can find."

"Really? Everything leaves something behind."

"Not everything? Wanna see?"

"Sure. Why not?" deciding it was best to humor her a bit.

The woman grinned and nodded. Rubbing her hands together rapidly and closing her eyes, she mumbled a few words and then flipped her hands toward him, palms facing upward. Blue flames shot from her fingertips incinerating Arnie within seconds.

"See!" she said, gleefully. "No trace!"

A distant scream made her laugh.

"And one more soul for the coffers of Hell."

Slapping her hands together as if knocking off dust, she bent down and picked up a small object lying on the floor.

My own little fire maker! she thought.

Minutes later, Arnie’s neighbors heard the roar of a motorcycle but thought nothing of it. It would be several days before anyone thought about checking up on him.

*  *  *

Freddie was in his glory. Several friends had shown up to the party even though it had been a short notice. Booze flowed freely and several of his whores were wondering around trying to drum up future business. Tonight, though, they had to put out for nothing, which had irritated a few but no one dared protest. If Freddie told them to accommodate his guests, then they did. It was better than ending up in the hospital... or worse.

"Great party, Freddie!" yelled a short, balding man who saluted him with a bottle of beer.

"Thanks, Tony. Feel free to make use of one of the girls. It’s on the house tonight."

"Will do!"

"Hey, bro!" interrupted another man, wearing a flashy blue suit and matching tie. "I hear you lost one of your hos this yesterday?"

"Yeah. She decided to join up with another pimp. No big deal."

"You must be getting soft! Last I heard no one quits you!"

"Don’t be stupid, Carlos! She was shit! Couldn’t please the customers so I cut my losses. You know how it is!"

"I know what I heard," snickered Carlos.

Freddie stiffened.

"Just what did you hear?"

"Nothing much... street talk... like those lady pimps at the Sisterhood had you pissing your pants and then stole your ho."

"That’s a fuckin lie and I’d be careful about repeating it," threatened Freddie, giving one of his bodyguards an angry glance. The look warned of payback later.

"Whoah, man! No need you gettin that way with me. We’re bros, remember?"

Freddie glared at the black man for a few seconds and then decided to cool it. He had enough enemies without alienating Carlos.

"Sorry, Carlos. It’s cool."

"No problem. Just thought I’d let you know the talks on the street just in case you need someone to cover your back. We bros got to stick together, you know."

"Yeah. Thanks. I’ve got it covered."

"There you go."

Slapping Carlos on the back, he motioned to one of his younger servants to come over.

"Elliot, this is Carlos. Make sure he gets whatever he wants... you get my drift?"

*  *  *

Elliot was in his early 20’s. By the way he dressed, it was obvious he was gay... and high on drugs. Smiling coyly at the dark Hispanic, he took his hand and pulled him toward a bedroom. He had understood exactly what his boss meant and since Carlos was fairly handsome, in a dark way, he didn’t object to the order.

The party was in full swing with half the men drunk while the others banged whores in the bedrooms or wherever else they could. Freddie was sitting on the couch joking with his drug supplier and feeling good. Looking at his watch, he was sure Arnie had completed his job by now. One of his men should be back soon to let him know the extent of the damage.

When the front door opened, a few occupants glanced up to see who else was arriving so late. Mouths dropped open as a slender, dark-haired woman strolled in and looked around as if searching for someone in particular. After making eye contact with Freddie, she smiled and strolled casually over to him, her hips swaying seductively.

Freddie couldn’t help but whistle at the sleek figure in tight, low cut blue jeans and orange tank top. Round full breasts jutted perkily from beneath the thin cotton blouse. Exposed stomach muscles rippled as she moved slowly in his direction. Wavy, dark brown hair hung wildly around her face emphasizing the brilliant green eyes.

"Mama mía," exclaimed Julio, his dealer. "Who is she?"

"I don’t know," Freddie answered. "But I’m about ready to find out."

Rising to his feet he stood and waited for the woman to reach him. As his eyes wondered lewdly up and down her body, he could feel his penis harden against the tight chinos he was wearing. Unconsciously, he reached down to adjust himself but stopped when he noticed she was watching his actions. He quickly slipped his hand in his pocket and blushed slightly. She smiled knowingly but didn’t say anything.

"You must be new around here. I’m Freddie, the owner of this place."

"Oui. Je suis nouvelle ici," she replied, drawing the words out slightly, her voice a husky whisper.

The room grew quiet. Everyone wanted to hear what the woman had to say.

Holding out her hand, she offered it to him.

"Je m’appelle Jouvart."

"Jouvart. An unusual name... but a nice one. What can I do for you, Jouvart?" Freddie asked taking her fingers in his and bowing to kiss him. "I’m afraid I don’t speak much French."

"It eez o.k. I speak Engleesh. Some friendz of mine... they tell me you are having a party, oui? They say women like me can come."

"Oh, you can come here anytime. Right boys?" he asked looking at the others, smugly.

Grunts and nods confirmed his offer.

Taking her by the arm, Freddie led her to the couch and motioned for her to sit, before hiking up his slacks and sitting down next to her. He couldn’t stop admiring her looks or physique. She was stunning, and he wanted her badly... for himself.

"So tell me Jouvart, who sent you here?"

"No one send me, Monsieur. I came on my own. Am I not a big girl?" she asked, giving him a coquettish look.

"Oh yeah. I’d say you were that."

"You’re a fucking goddess!" he thought, running his tongue across his lips. "And before the night’s over I’m going to be fuckin you."

Too engrossed in his own thoughts, Freddie didn’t notice the slight stiffening of her body or the red sparks glowing faintly in the green eyes. All he could think of was slipping his dick inside of her and filling her with pimp juice. Shit, she’d be worth getting pregnant with her looks. He might even pay the bitch’s medical bills, he thought.

Jouvart’s growl was so low Freddie barely heard it.

"Something bothering you, lady?"

"Mais non, monsieur. You make me a leetle nervous is all. You are... how you say... such a beeg man... un grand homme... oui?"

"Bigger than you think. How about we go to my room and I’ll show you size does matter?"

"As you weesh, monsieur. Tonight weel be a night we weel both remember."

Grinning at his companions, Freddie took the woman’s hand and stood up. Saying his good-byes, he led her into his bedroom and shut the door behind him, making sure it was locked.

"I don't want anyone popping in while I'm entertaining you."

"But of course... and just how weel you do thees entertaining... you must show me what you like, Freddee."

Freddie rubbed himself, trying to alleviate the pain from his engorged penis and hoped he didn't come too quickly. He was sure the bitch knew how to please a man.

"Take off your clothes."

"Ah, monsieur, that ees too easy. I theenk first you must remove yours. After all, it ees I who must please you, yes?"

"Well, yes."

"Then let me do my job, please," she offered, stepping in front of him and unbuttoning his shirt. Each button was taken gently between her fingers and pressed through the slot with care. The process was slow but it made Freddie grow so hard, he felt his erection being compressed painfully against his groin and thigh. The pressure on his testicles was excruciating. Unwilling to wait for Jouvart to finish with his shirt, he unbuckled his belt and unzipped his slacks. When his erection popped out he felt an immediate relief and sighed.

"My, my. You are queek. But then so are most men. Such a shame men don’t appreciate foreplay. We women, we take hours to reach such a state of arousal."

"I can’t wait hours," Freddie replied, feeling frustrated. "Get undressed."

"I think not! I didn’t come here to be fucked by a pig," Jouvart hissed, suddenly losing her accent.

Startled by the change, he grabbed her by the arms and shoved her onto the bed and straddled her.

"Listen bitch! You got me this way... now you get to take it away. There isn’t a bitch alive who tells me when or where... you got it?"

Jouvart laughed as she stared at the angry man perched over her.

"Then you won’t be so disappointed, monsieur." Reaching up, she grabbed him by the jaw and pulled him down to her. Thinking she was giving in, he relaxed but soon found himself on his back with her sitting across his thighs.

"Top or bottom. I don’t care as long as I get to fuck you," he grinned.

"That, monsieur, is going to be your dying wish... sadly though an unfulfilled one," scraping her nails across his chest, blue flames trailed the scratches left behind. As the nerves below the skin began to react from the burns, Freddie screamed and tried to throw her off him.

"You must be quiet, Freddie. They will think you are having too much fun... if there’s anyone out there who really cares."

"Who are you?" he whispered nervously.

Each stroke of the fingers left burning skin, making him writhe and scream louder. A banging on the door caught his attention but when he started to call out, a hot fingertip was placed over his lips searing them. Instinctively he licked them, trying to soothe the pain.

"Shhhhh! Mon ami! If you cry out I will have to kill you too quickly."

Freddie’s eyes widened in terror. He realized this woman was like the two at the nightclub. She had to be one of them.

"Good. Now you understand! You should have listened to Lilith. Instead you choose to burn down her club. That wasn’t very nice."

"Well, at least you’re too late to stop that." Freddie smirked, trying to regain his composure.

"Poor Freddie. Did you really think we would let Arnie do such a thing? Mudada assures me he has been taken care of."

"Mudada?"

"An old friend. No one you need concern yourself with."

Freddie swallowed nervously.

"What... what have you done to him?"

"Arnie played with the fire here... now it plays with him... it is...  how so you say it... ironical, yes?"

This isn’t real, he thought. Someone probably spiked my drinks.

"Oh no, monsieur. This is very real. The pain... it is real... and your death... it will be real."

"Listen, I can pay you. I'm very rich. Just name a pr..."

"I don't need money... and neither will you. You've always bought everything you wanted or taken it if it wasn't for sale. Tonight, you'll find you can't buy your way out of this."

"This isn't real. I mean... Am I... are you..."

"Oui... but I have special punishment for you. Agra... she is most unhappy you tried to kill her whore. She wishes you to be with the ones you killed. They get to decide your fate. It is most fitting, don't you think?"

Before Freddie could reply, Jouvart gripped his throat and squeezed lightly, her long nails pressing into the skin. Leaning close, her hot breath fanned his skin, scorching his face and singeing his eyebrows. The pressure around his neck prevented him from screaming. All he could do was lie there and feel the skin and muscles burning away. The fluid in his eyeballs began boiling and still Jouvart would not let him die. Shielding the nerves to the brain just enough to prevent him from going into shock, she fed him images of what was happening... flesh bubbling and peeling away from muscles... muscles sizzling and turning black until they turned to a black charcoal and fell onto the pillow... white bones shining through and eyeballs turning red and then starting to steam until finally they exploded. Only then did she free the nerves to feel... and Freddie died one of the most horrible deaths imaginable. When his guests heard his final scream, they broke open the door and stared in horror at the body and incinerated skull. The woman was gone. No one thought enough of the pimp to call the police nor did they want to be around to answer their questions... and besides... he wasn’t going to be missed. Pimps like him threw great parties and were a good source for booze and drugs, but they made lousy friends. There were plenty more out there to take his place.

CHAPTER 17

THE VISIT WAS unexpected but a pleasant surprise. Motioning for the demoness to sit, Intunecat brought her a glass of wine and then sat down across from her. Crossing his legs, he leaned back and smiled pleasantly.

"So, what brings you into the Darkness again? ... not that I’m complaining... It’s always a pleasure to see you."

"I wish I could say it’s just a social visit but unfortunately this is more business than pleasure."

"Ah. Well, any visit from you is a pleasure, my dear. What can I do for you?"

Lilith quickly outlined to him her conversations with the Child. Intunecat listened without comment until she reached the point where Eve had been deceived into believing Adam had eaten fruit from the Tree of Knowledge.

"So it was she that led to the downfall of mankind... and its rebirth? Not to mention disrupting half of the spirit world."

"Yes. It seems the Twin didn’t know what he was getting into when he made women."

"Understandable. You are a rather unpredictable gender," chuckled the Dark One after sipping his drink. "I’m curious. Exactly how did Eve get Adam to go against the dictates of the Twin? That is quite a feat."

"Apparently not. She confronted him with the accusation. Of course he denied everything, but the Child had done an excellent job of preparing Eve to handle his resistance. There was no way Adam could win. When she accused him of eating the fruit and not wanting her to have it for fear of becoming his equal, he became indignant and told her she was being ridiculous. Obviously, this didn’t go over well with her and only confirmed her suspicions."

"I can imagine."

Lilith quickly outlined the entire story.

Intunecat laughed. It definitely had put Adam in an awkward position.

"It would hard to contradict that logic."

"Impossible... and Adam being Adam, didn’t have a clue how to deal with a disgruntled Eve. All he could do was try to assure her he hadn’t eaten the fruit and the Twin hadn’t created her to be inferior to him. She might have believed him if the Child hadn’t told him about me."

The dark spirit almost choked on his wine.

"She didn’t!" he exclaimed, wiping the drops from his shirt.

"She did! Once she described how I was created from the same dust as Adam, our disagreement over equality and then my banishment from Paradise... well, poor Adam... there wasn’t anything he could say to defend himself. Eve told him the only way he could prove he hadn’t eaten the fruit was to eat it."

"He was damned if he did and damned if he didn’t... no pun intended."

"Yes... literally. At first he refused but Eve took that as an admission of guilt. After all, if he refused, it meant he had already eaten one and knew what the tree offered... and intentionally kept that knowledge from her. When she took him to the tree, he realized the only way to prove his innocence and his love was to eat one. I have to admit, he must have loved her a great deal to defy the Twin."

"I agree. Even in the spirit world we feel his occasional wrath, although he seems to have mellowed over the millennia."

"I think he and Dis have an unspoken understanding and maybe a little lazy. Another Great Battle would probably destroy both kingdoms so they’ve confined their differences to the mortal world and are letting the humans determine their own fates."

"That makes sense. Well, now... I know how this story ends. I've always wondered how it came about. Another great mystery solved. So what is it that brings you here?"

"The Child. I want to free her."

"And you think she has repented her indiscretions and now deserves a pardon?"

"I think she has suffered enough and was the product of my own indiscretions. She was just a child needing guidance and I failed her."

"She was never just a child, my dear. As your daughter and Dis’, she was destined to be someone greater than either of you."

"I’m not so sure about that. It’s true she has Dis’s blood running through her veins but it’s no longer pure."

"That may be so but she also carries the blood of the Twin’s creation. She’s the product of two of the most powerful known entities."

Lilith frowned.

"I never considered that. Once I became a demon, I never thought much about my creation."

"Contrary to what you may believe, the Underlord may be able to change who you are, but not what you are. Even he could never remove the original dust from which you were created. But that’s not important, now. Why do you think I can help you release your daughter?"

"I’m not sure you can. However, I’ve been thinking about why she was able to contact me after all this time. The only thing I could come up with that's different is my visit here. That’s when she first intruded into my thoughts."

"I see. It would make sense. My world is one of nothingness. If she wanted to communicate with you, it would be the best place, since there's nothing to interfere with thoughts. Can you talk to her now?"

"I’m here."

"Yes. She hears you."

"Can she hear me when you’re not present?"

"No. His world is impenetrable as are his thoughts."

"No."

"Good. It would make me very uncomfortable knowing my world was not the fortress of solitude I thought it was. Listen, child..." said Intunecat, talking to her indirectly. "I want you to look around and tell me what you see."

"Only darkness, except for you and Mother."

"She sees only the darkness and us."

"How did you and Dis get her into the Netherworld?"

"By opening a door. He said it was one way. Once it closed it could never be reopened."

"That’s probably true."

"I don’t accept that. There must be a way."

"No... at least not through the door."

Intunecat put his finger tips together and leaned his chin on them, trying to think of another way to help the demoness. After a few minutes, he straightened up and looked directly at Lilith.

"I must talk to her directly."

"How? She can only communicate through me."

"There’s a way but the price is high."

"What is it?"

"I will need access to your thoughts... to enter your mind. Only then can she and I talk."

Lilith didn’t like the idea. To allow anyone to take control of her in such a way was unthinkable... and yet...

"If you don’t trust him, then don’t do it. I can wait."

"I trust him. I just don’t like having someone else inside my head. It would give them too much power."

"I’d know if he did anything more than talk with me... besides, I would never allow him to see more than you wanted him to. Trust me, Mother, and I will buffer your thoughts and memories against him... and I promise not to intrude into the areas beyond the boundaries you set."

"I still don’t like it but if there’s no other way, I have no choice."

"You always have a choice, Lilith. Be sure of this, though. Once you and I merge, you won’t be able to change your mind. If you have doubts then speak now."

"I’m sure... but do it quickly."

Intunecat knelt next to her and placed his right hand across her temple. With his left, he clasped her two hands and gripped them gently.

"Close your eyes."

Reluctantly, she obeyed him and immediately felt her thoughts being eased aside. As it turned out, his entry was barely noticeable, more like the soft caress from the breezes created by a butterfly. Few would even notice.

"Can you hear me?"

"Yes."

"Good. Now, child, once again I ask you to look around and tell me what you see."

"Like I said... just the darkness and the two of you."

"Are you sure? Try again. Examine the minutest areas for anything that might be an anomaly. Like your mother, I believe there must be a way out. Even nothing is something. Take your time."

Intunecat waited patiently, giving her a chance to inspect her domain. He could feel Lilith growing restless. Even she could not control her own will if it decided to rebel against him.

"Just a few more minutes."

The demoness could feel his attempts to soothe the part of her that resisted his presence. Her will calmed slightly, granting him a little more time.

"I think I see it!" the Child sounded like... well... like a child who had made some great discovery... and perhaps she had.

"What?"

"I’m not sure. A crack. No, that’s not it. It’s too perfect. A... circle... an oval... but like a crack you would see in glass."

"Very good. Is it in the darkness or in the window from which you view the other realms."

"There is no darkness here. My world is surrounded by the others... well, except yours and the spirit world. I can’t see into those places."

"Okay. Look closely at the center of the circle. Tell me if it is different in any way."

Again he waited. So far Lilith’s will remained calm, unwilling to give in to its own weaknesses.

"It’s barely noticeable but it’s different. There’s a small distortion."

"What do you see looking when you look through it?"

"A bedroom. I see a bedroom."

"Do you recognize anything?"

"No."

Turning his thoughts to Lilith, he asked the same question. The demoness emerged from where she was hiding and looked at what her daughter was seeing.

"That’s Dis’ room! Only he would have such a huge bed."

"Does he have a mirror in the room?"

"Of course! He likes to admire himself! Why?"

"That is the doorway you seek. The Child is another Alice."

"Alice?"

"A human story. Alice Through the Looking Glass. That was her way home too."

It’s too easy, Lilith thought. Why didn’t Dis know this?

"He had no reason to... and rarely do we see the obvious. Speaking of which, I think your will has been patient enough."

His exit from her thoughts was as gentle as his entrance. Standing he returned to his chair and waited for the demoness to gather her thoughts.

"Are you well?"

"Yes. I feel fine. Thank you for making it less painful."

"My pleasure. Now, as much as I would like to keep you here longer, I’m sure you are anxious to reunite with your daughter. She will need your help to make the transition."

"I don’t understand. If it was this simple..."

"Why didn’t she discover it herself? It wouldn’t have done her any good. You and the Underlord banished her to the Netherworld. Until the banishment is lifted by the both of you, she will remain locked in that realm."

"Dis has already granted me full rights to make the decision. He has no say in this now."

"Then you should have no more problems. I look forward to meeting your daughter one day."

Standing, Lilith walked over and kissed the Dark One on the cheek.

"Thank you."

The blush creeping up his neck and around his ears made Intunecat feel awkward... in a pleasant way. Patting her hand, he smiled his most beautiful smile, pleased by her small gesture.

"As always, it was my pleasure."

Lilith stroked his hair once and then walked into the darkness. Once again, Intunecat felt a great sadness and loneliness.

"Give her time," whispered a soft voice. "Mother has never been one to rush things."

"I know," he replied, aware that by merging with Lilith, he had given her daughter access to his own thoughts. Hopefully, the bond would weaken and then disappear.

"I won’t abuse your trust, Intunecat, but I wanted to thank you, myself. Without you, I wouldn’t be going home."

"Things have changed, Child. It’s no longer the place you knew. Although I personally think the humans are better off for what you have done, there are those who would disagree... but don’t misunderstand me. What you did was wrong and many have suffered because of it, especially Adam and Eve."

"That is my burden to bear. I only wish I could have told them how sorry I was."

"They are long gone, now."

"Intunecat?"

"What, Child?"

"All humans have souls. Why didn’t they? Was the Twin so angry he wanted to punish them by not giving them souls?"

"I don’t have an answer for that. From what I do know, I’d say no. If anything, he loved them so much that he would have done everything in his power to insure they survived their deaths. He probably never imagined they would be leaving Paradise, so he never thought they needed souls. After all, they were destined to live forever in the world he created for them. It wasn’t until after they died that he may have realized his mistake and made sure all other living things had souls. I think it was the only way he could insure their essences would continue on."

"That would explain human evolution, wouldn’t it? The starting over thing."

"Yes. The Twin was greatly disappointed with Adam and Eve. They were like children to him and he must have felt betrayed by their disobedience. He was perhaps the first parent to learn that there comes a time when all living things must let go of their young in order for them to grow. The only way he could do that was to send them to the mortal world and hope they and their offspring would flourish. But enough of this for now. Perhaps one day you will visit me and we can discuss this matter in more detail."

"I hope so. Thank you."

Intunecat felt her slip away... and with her, a similar loneliness to that her mother had left behind. Feeling an unusual need for some companionship, he decided to visit Mari and Maopa. Just the thought perked him up. The Earth Mother and her partner would wonder why he was paying them a social visit. That should make them a little nervous. The thought amused him.

CHAPTER 18

THE MIRROR SHIMMERED like water rippling gently over a large lake. Lilith stepped away from it and watched to see what would happen next. As if in slow motion, a hand emerged, tentatively at first, followed by an arm and foot. Seconds later, the Child stepped from the mirror and blinked rapidly, trying to adjust her eyes to the light.

Just like that! Lilith thought. So simple and yet none of us knew.

Watching her daughter's expression as she blinked rapidly at the colorful room, the demoness was stunned at how much the Child had changed.

You are beautiful! When her daughter didn’t answer, Lilith frowned. Something wasn’t right. She could no longer feel the Child’s presence in her mind. The emptiness was uncomfortable.

"Mother?"

"Yes."

"Something’s different. I can’t feel you now."

"I know."

The Child lifted her hands and stared at them in awe. Running the fingers of her right hand up her forearm, she seemed to be concentrating on the feel of her skin.

"It’s been a long time," she whispered.

Lilith knew what she meant. Her daughter hadn’t seen herself since she was a child... by demon standards. Now she was a grown demoness. Reaching out, she took her hand and turned her toward the mirror.

"Look."

The Child gazed into the mirror, mesmerized by the image staring back at her. Lilith towered over her by several inches. Where her mother was tall with long, dark hair, she was short with waist length-wavy red hair. Lilith’s skin glowed pale white while the Child’s was a faintly tinted rose color. Her brilliant green eyes met the reflection in the mirror of her mother's coal black eyes.

"Your hair, it's so long."

Running her fingers across the top, Lilith noticed the small protrusions just above and to the right and left of her forehead.

Horns, she thought.

Few from the Underworld had horns. Only those carrying the bloodline of the most ancient of demons had them and even they had disappeared over time. The same would probably have happened to the Child's if she had not been imprisoned in the Netherworld. Then again her sire was the eldest of the demons and as his direct descendent, it was possible she would keep them forever.

"I always wondered if I looked like you or Father. I hoped it would be you."

"Well, I’d say you don’t look like either of us. You're your own self. Just be thankful you didn't get his big feet." She teased, glancing down at the small hooves.

The Child’s eyes blazed happily and she smiled.

"Yes... I am. I like me," she said, tilting her head at a slight angle.

"Me too. You're beautiful."

"I get that from you."

Laughing, Lilith turned her daughter to face her.

"Let’s hope that’s all you inherited from me. I’m definitely glad you don’t look like your Father. That would be awful!"

"How can you say such a thing?" interrupted a deep, baritone voice.

Strolling into the room, Dis walked up to the Child, took her by the shoulders and turned her so he could examine her more closely. Seeing the small horns, he nodded his head in approval but didn’t comment about them.

"I see you are grown up although you're tiny. My other offspring are big like me. You must get that from your mother. She said you had changed... matured."

"Really Father! I’ve been locked away for hundreds of thousands of years. You can’t expect me to stay a child forever."

"Don’t be impudent. In the Netherworld anything is possible. You are the first to escape from it."

"I didn’t escape. I was released."

"Escape... release... it’s all the same. Enough semantics! What are your plans? You must learn a discipline. It is one of the rules of the Underworld. All demons must have a trade. And no mischief... at least for a while. Demons have long memories. There are some who still remember the Great Battle."

"Dis! Give her time to adjust!"

"Adjust? She is my daughter. She doesn’t need to adjust," he declared, looking first at Lilith and then at the Child. "Well, I see I'm going to get nowhere with your mother here. We’ll talk again when she isn’t around."

"Leave her alone, Dis."

The Underlord shook his head and laughed.

"You're a bad example for my daughter, Lily. I hope she shows me more respect than you do."

Without saying another word, he left them, unwilling to let his ex berate him in front of his daughter.

"That’s it? That’s all he has to say to me after all this time?"

Shaking her head sadly, the Child was obviously disappointed.

"It’s more than I expected. His appearance and desire to meet you after all this time says more than any words he may have spoken. Whether you realize it or not, he has just acknowledged you as his own. Don’t expect much more than that; at least until he adjusts to your presence."

"I guess you’re right."

"Listen, Child. Dis isn’t like anyone you have ever known or will ever know. He has his own agenda and he feels things differently. Everything is an extreme to him which makes him seem shallow at times. Give him time."

"I don’t have much choice, do I?"

"No."

"Mother?"

"What, Child?"

"Everyone calls me Child, or Demon Child. Did I ever have a name?"

Lilith gathered her into her arms and held her for several minutes, thinking back to the moment of her birth. She remembered the excruciating pain and the relief when it was over. The demon midwives had bundled the Child into a blanket and handed her to the Underlord. Without looking at her or Lilith, he had walked away.

"Yes. Caelene."

"Caelene. I like the sound of it. What does it mean?"

Lilith rested her head against her daughter’s hair and felt one of the small horns press into her cheek.

"Child," she whispered.

"Child?"

"Yes. It means ‘child’. At the time it seemed appropriate."

Laughter rang out through the Underworld. The minions and demons didn't recognize the new voice but it sounded familiar.

CHAPTER 19

IT WAS HOT...  very very hot! Opening his eyes, all Freddie could see was the multi-colored orange, red and black landscape of flickering flames. Screams pierced the air like rolling thunder. Around him stood several women, all dressed like whores. Some looked familiar, while others he was sure he had never seen before.

"You should!" whispered a voice from behind him.

Blinking from the sweat burning his eyes, he tried to turn to see who was talking to him. It was then that he realized he couldn't move. His wrists and ankles were bound to poles on each side of his body, leaving him spread-eagled. Flexing his muscles, he tried in vain to break the bindings. Sweat poured from his brow and chest, pooling beneath him. Looking down, he saw that he was completely naked.

"This is a dream!" he muttered and then screamed as a searing pain shot across his back.

"You will talk when we say you can talk," said the same voice now to his left.

Turning his head he saw a tall, thin woman with beady black eyes standing a few feet away with a whip in her hand.

"Who are you?" he demanded, his voice hoarse from pain. The crack of a whip was followed immediately by more pain causing him to suck in his breath and gasp.

"You will talk when we say you can talk," repeated the voice to his right.

Freddie glanced in the direction and saw the same woman and quickly looked to his left.

This is a nightmare! he thought, afraid to speak. He was surrounded by the same woman. Must be Twins.

"Triplets!" responded a voice behind him.

About to speak, Freddie decided to remain silent.

"Good. You learn quickly, doesn't he, sisters?"

"Yes. That's too bad," replied the second.

"Definitely, too bad," agreed the third.

As if on some unseen signal, the other women who were standing silently watching started circling him slowly, each one stopping in front of him for a few seconds so he had a clear view of her face. He immediately recognized two of them.

"Charlotte? Pammie?"

The whip sounded and the pain was instantaneous. Biting his lip, he tried not to scream.

"You will talk when we say you can talk," repeated the voice again.

Nodding, Freddie said nothing.

"These are the women you have murdered. They have names. It's good you remember them."

The pimp noticed that each of the triplets took turns speaking, rotating in the same direction every time.

"When you can name all of them, you will have passed the first of your trials."

"And one will be left. Do you understand?"

He nodded his head.

"You may speak!"

"Who are you?" gasped Freddie.

"We are the Erinyes sisters. Have you never heard of us?"

Shaking his head no, he wasn't sure if he was making a mistake by denying it.

"We punish the worst souls condemned to hell. You have been given to us for eternity."

"Or until you pass the two tasks set before you."

Freddie was about to ask about these tasks when he noticed one of the triplets flicking her whip.

"You may talk," she said.

"What tasks?" he asked nervously, glancing at the demons on each side of him. He knew the third was behind him. The whores continued to circle silently.

"You must name each of the whores you murdered. Only then can you go to the final task."

"I've never seen all of these women. Only a few of them."

"That's your problem. You either killed them or ordered their deaths."

"You will remember them in time."

"In a very long time."

"It's time to begin. Name these whores," the demoness commanded to his left.

Freddie watched the faces passing by and was able to name five before he missed. Those five disappeared but the whip cracked and he screamed.

"Name them again."

"I don't..."

The whip cracked, followed by the pain.

"You will talk when we say you can talk."

The monotony of the sentence, itself, was enough to drive him crazy. He felt like screaming for them to shut up but knew better.

"Name them again."

Freddie tried and failed, tried and failed and each time he suffered the same punishment. Each of the triplets took turns with their whips, hitting the exact same spot on his back with an accuracy that foretold of eons of experience. Had he been human, he would have died a long time ago. Freddie realized he would suffer the unbearable pain for an eternity if he didn’t guess their names.

Occasionally, the triplets would stop and talk amongst themselves, oblivious to his presence. Then they would resume their torture, methodically, stoically. On one occasion, when he was allowed to talk, he asked them what his final task would be, thinking if he guessed enough names, he'd eventually eliminate all of the whores.

"You must guess each of our names. Only then will your soul be transferred to the fires of hell. Only then will you know some peace... although I warn you, it will still be painful."

"But not like this. There you get periods of rest to contemplate how to redeem you soul," the second demoness said.

"In time you may get a reprieve from the Underlord and be allowed to serve him," added the third.

"I've never heard of you before. How can I know your names?" he asked, dejected at the thought of spending eternity under their reign.

"That is not our problem."

"Prayers will do you no good."

"But please us and we may give you a hint."

"How can I please you?" he asked, hope surfacing.

"You please us now."

"Yes, each failure gives us joy."

"But if I fail every time, I will never leave here," he cried hopelessly.

The triplets smiled their satisfaction and Freddie knew he was doomed.

CHAPTER 20

THEY HUDDLED IN a dark corner away from prying eyes and ears, whispering amongst themselves. The rumors were right. The Child had returned. Many of the demons had either forgotten about her or pushed aside their feelings about her and moved on. Tens of thousands of years were too long for even the most hardened to want revenge. There were too many other distractions for them to focus on. The weaker minions, however, were different. As the lowest of the low, they would never rise to positions of power and so they lived in constant fear of their own scheming. Zagam, Paymon and Dagon were three of those demons. Zagam was considered a master of deceit by some but most of the demons knew his tricks. Paymon was the master of ceremonies. Unfortunately, the Underworld rarely had any events that required his services... and then there was Dagon, the baker. Why the Underworld ever acquired a baker no one knew. Demons didn’t require food, although they did enjoy it. Unfortunately for Dagon, it was human food they enjoyed.

"Do you think she’ll remember us?" whispered Paymon, looking around nervously.

"I don’t know. It’s been a long time. Maybe she’s forgotten or maybe she doesn’t care anymore," said Dagon, his voice shaking slightly.

"You are fools," hissed Zagam. "How can she not remember? Would you forget the ones who had you locked away for hundreds of thousands of years?"

Neither of the demons answered. They didn’t have to.

"No!" replied another voice startling the three conspirators. "No one would forget!"

"Child! It is good to see you!" said Paymon looking to the others for support. Nodding their heads vigorously, they smiled weakly at the petite red-haired demoness.

"Oh, I’m sure."

"You’ve changed," observed Dagon.

"Time can do that," the Child replied, her voice cold and emotionless.

"Yes... yes. We heard what the Underlord and that woman did to you. It was unconscionable."

"By that woman, you mean my mother."

"Of course... your mother. We mean no disrespect."

"We went to them to protest what they had done but it was too late," interjected Zagam.

"Really! I must have missed that part."

"Ummm... missed?"

"Yes. It’s rather odd but you see... while I was in the Netherworld, I could see and hear everything you did and do. I don’t remember you going to my Father or Mother on my behalf."

Zagam flushed a dark red.

"We started to... but they wouldn’t see us is what he meant," said Dagon.

"Oh. Well. That’s different." She sneered. "That changes everything."

"Good... good. We’ve thought a lot about you, Child."

"Did you, now? Well, I have to admit I’ve been thinking about

the three of you. Especially you, Zagam."

Zagam fidgeted.

This isn’t good! he thought.

"No. It isn’t," she replied making him take a step back. "I believe it was you who first lied to me about Adam."

"I must have misunderstood what I heard... right?" he asked looking at the other two for support.

"Yes. That’s right." They agreed glancing at each other.

"I see. Well, that changes things. I’d hate to think you deliberately misled me."

"No... no. We wouldn’t do that."

The Child didn’t reply for several minutes as she examined each demon as if looking for something. Finally, focusing her attention on Zagam, she scowled and then glared, her eyes burning with an inner rage. The other demons backed away slowly, fearful of distracting her attention away from the Deceiver. Within seconds, smoke began to rise from his skin. When he tried to scream, his vocal chords felt as if they were being squeezed. Writhing in pain, he clawed at his throat, his eyes imploring his companions to assist him. Paymon took a hesitant step forward but then retreated when the Child gave him a warning glance. Cowering, the two demons watched as Zagam was slowly and sadistically incinerated into a pile of dust. Turning to look at the others, she smiled her satisfaction and walked away and then stopped and spun around.

"You two! Get rid of his dust and then come to my chambers. From this moment on you serve me. Only me," she commanded.

"But we are free demons."

"Were, Dagon. You forfeited that right the moment I was set free. I think I have earned that right."

"For how long?" Paymon asked, hesitantly.

"Until I decide otherwise and be forewarned, no one is to know this. Do you understand?"

Lowering their eyes, they bobbed their heads.

"Good. I have work to do and I will need loyal supporters. Obey me and you will be well rewarded. Disobey and your life is forfeit."

"Yes, Mistress," they replied in unison.

The Child smiled her satisfaction. A new force walked the streets of the Underworld.

The End

About The Author

Fran Heckrotte lives in sunny South Carolina with her husband. Some of her interests include motorcycling, boogie boarding, scuba diving, gardening, and water gardening. She spent three years in Alaska enjoying hiking, camping, gold panning and working part time at a local ranch. After moving to the South to become a policewoman for five years, she left law enforcement to become a carpenter. Now she owns a property management company. As time permits, she likes to travel to Montreal Canada, and South Beach Miami with her gal pals to enjoy the nightlife.

Other Titles by This Author

The Illusionist (First in the Illusionist Series)

Summary

DAKOTA DEVEREAUX, an investigative journalist, is on a mission to uncover the secrets of Yemaya, the Illusionist. However, in her quest for an expose on this mysterious woman, she uncovers more than she bargained for. Dakota is targeted by a power hungry CEO, determined to learn the Illusionist's secret at all costs and a madman intent on fulfilling his perverted fantasies.

From Moldova, land of the legendary werewolf, to Transylvania and the Carpathian Mountains, two souls must battle the dark forces of evil for their lives and their love.

*  *  *

Bloodlust (Second in the Illusionist Series)

Summary

Yemaya and Dakota have just returned to the Illusionist's homeland for a well-earned vacation when they are informed that several villagers had been savagely attacked and killed by something or someone. At the same time, a young Carpi woman is found lying unconscious near the outskirts of Teraclia. Comatose, she is unable to tell anyone what has happened and science can provide no answers. Two small wounds on her throat raise the old specter of the vampire, a legend the locals of the Transylvanian community are very familiar with and still believe in to this day.

The Illusionist and her partner search for the truth behind these attacks. Will they fall prey to this murderous bloodlust that surrounds them, or will they succeed in stopping this heinous reign of terror?

*  *  *

Lilith (Third in the Illusionist Series)

Summary

YEMAYA, the Illusionist, and her journalist partner, Dakota, find themselves embroiled in a search for the person responsible for the rape and torture of a young Carpi woman attending a university in the States. When they decide to visit a local nightclub for "women only," they find the owner and her employees unusual. Dakota feels mysteriously attracted to one of the clientele while Yemaya recognizes a kindred spirit in Lilith, the club's owner. Spiritual ancestors, missing whores, a sadistic exporter and new acquaintances lead the two lovers into an adventure of biblical proportion.

Lilith! She was a demoness, as old as humanity itself. Now, the owner of a "women's only" nightclub and part owner of the Sisterhood, a small group of whores who have banded together to create a better life for themselves, it was her job to protect the women who were putting so much trust in her. When a local pimp decides to eliminate his competition, Lilith and her two demon partners want revenge and no one knows better how to exact it than demons. This is a revelation of the past, the present and the events that forever changed the course of human history.

*  *  *

Les Gris (Fourth in the Illusionist Series)

Summary

THEY WERE Les Gris, the Shadow People, and they are as much a part of us as we are them. As children, we talked to them, played with them and disclosed our innermost fears, secrets and dreams; and they patiently listened, comforted and encouraged us. In time, though, most humans outgrew their imaginary friends and eventually forgot them. For those few who didn't, humanity's very existence would be determined by the strength of the bond between a small group of women and their life partners, the Les Gris.

*  *  *

Saira (Fifth in the Illusionist Series)

Summary

SAIRA WAS was a Traveler. Even her name meant "traveler." Her entire existence was dedicated to making the journey to seek answers to the questions that plagued her. Sometimes she felt as though she were a pawn in a game she didn't understand but knew her destiny was hers to decide. She chose to let the uncertainty of time make the decisions for her.

Unfortunately, her curiosity not only gets her into trouble but creates a series of events that affects not only the mortal world but the spirit world too. Yemaya, Dakota, Mari, and Maopa will find their lives turned topsy-turvy, and Saira will learn an emotion she had never experienced before... fear.

*  *  *

Warrior Demoness  (Sixth in The Illusionist Series)

Summary

SHE WAS SABNOCK, a demon, who, like the Phoenix, lived and died many times because she chose to live amongst mortals rather than spend eternity babysitting the legions of the Underlord. There were no longer battles to be fought in the Underworld so the ex-commander left her realm to live with the humans as human. Falling in love, she now had to choose between her vow to live and die as a mortal or love and live as a demon, not knowing if her lover could accept the truth. The wrong decision would condemn her to a life of loneliness — and for a demon, life was eternity.

*  *  *

Solaria (Futuristic Science Fiction)

Summary

THE FIRST awareness of existence was a chaotic flash of colors, meaningless and yet in an odd way logical; why, she wasn't sure. Birth is the most significant event in life, and yet it is never memorable; at least not for the newborn; but then she really wasn't a newborn, even though it was the first day of her life. She was 1A526, the first of her kind, an artificially intelligent blend of technology and bio-mechanics. Created to serve humans, Solaria and her AI programmer, Carley, soon discover the company funding the Hubot Project had more sinister motives. If Solaria were to fulfill the hopes of the woman who had given her existence meaning, she would have to become the human her programmer had dreamed of and take down Future Dynamicon, the company that created her.

Thank You for Purchasing and Reading
Lilith

L-Book ePublisher, LLC

http://L-Book.com

Table of Contents

Beginning

Prelude To Lilith

Characters From The Illusionist and Bloodlust

Lilith - Part I

CHAPTER 1

CHAPTER 2

CHAPTER 3

CHAPTER 4

CHAPTER 5

CHAPTER 6

CHAPTER 7

CHAPTER 8

CHAPTER 9

CHAPTER 10

CHAPTER 11

CHAPTER 12

CHAPTER 13

CHAPTER 14

CHAPTER 15

CHAPTER 16

CHAPTER 17

CHAPTER 18

CHAPTER 19

CHAPTER 20

CHAPTER 21

CHAPTER 22

CHAPTER 23

CHAPTER 24

CHAPTER 25

CHAPTER 26

CHAPTER 27

Lilith - Part II

CHAPTER 1

CHAPTER 2

CHAPTER 3

CHAPTER 4

CHAPTER 5

CHAPTER 6

CHAPTER 7

CHAPTER 8

CHAPTER 9

CHAPTER 10

CHAPTER 11

CHAPTER 12

CHAPTER 13

CHAPTER 14

CHAPTER 15

CHAPTER 16

CHAPTER 17

CHAPTER 18

CHAPTER 19

CHAPTER 20

About The Author

Other Titles by This Author

Table of Contents

Beginning

Prelude To Lilith

Characters From The Illusionist and Bloodlust

Lilith - Part I

CHAPTER 1

CHAPTER 2

CHAPTER 3

CHAPTER 4

CHAPTER 5

CHAPTER 6

CHAPTER 7

CHAPTER 8

CHAPTER 9

CHAPTER 10

CHAPTER 11

CHAPTER 12

CHAPTER 13

CHAPTER 14

CHAPTER 15

CHAPTER 16

CHAPTER 17

CHAPTER 18

CHAPTER 19

CHAPTER 20

CHAPTER 21

CHAPTER 22

CHAPTER 23

CHAPTER 24

CHAPTER 25

CHAPTER 26

CHAPTER 27

Lilith - Part II

CHAPTER 1

CHAPTER 2

CHAPTER 3

CHAPTER 4

CHAPTER 5

CHAPTER 6

CHAPTER 7

CHAPTER 8

CHAPTER 9

CHAPTER 10

CHAPTER 11

CHAPTER 12

CHAPTER 13

CHAPTER 14

CHAPTER 15

CHAPTER 16

CHAPTER 17

CHAPTER 18

CHAPTER 19

CHAPTER 20

About The Author

Other Titles by This Author